<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>In 19th century German biblical scholarship, many academic theologians experimented with speculative philosophical and historical accounts of Christian theology’s development. Tischendorf, on the other hand, wished to return evidence-based, rather than worldview-based, historical criticism of the Bible. He saw such criticism as a “conversion of theological science into sophistry.” An archaeologist as well as a New Testament scholar, Tischendorf had discovered one of the oldest New Testament manuscripts himself, the Codex Sinaiticus, on an archaeological expedition. Based on the information he gathered from his studies at home and afield, Tischendorf argues against academic theology’s verdict on the origin of the Gospels, their dating, and their authorship.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory>American Tract Society, 1867</pubHistory>
			<comments>(tr. William L. Gage)</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>tischendorf</authorID>
			<bookID>origins</bookID>
			<workID>origins</workID>
			<bkgID>origin_of_the_four_gospels_(tischendorf)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>Origin of the Four Gospels</DC.Title>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Constantin von Tischendorf</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Tischendorf, Constantine von</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="short-form">William L. Gage</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="file-as">Gage, William L.</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Translator" scheme="ccel">gage_wl</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Bible</DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2006-02-02</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/tischendorf/origins.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		

<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.21%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="1" id="i-Page_1" />
<h2 id="i-p0.1">ORIGIN</h2> 
<h4 id="i-p0.2">OF</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">THE FOUR GOSPELS,</h1>

<h4 style="margin-top:36pt" id="i-p0.4">BY</h4> 
<h3 id="i-p0.5">CONSTANTINE TISCHENDORF,</h3> 
<h4 id="i-p0.6">PROFESSOR OF THEOLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF LEIPZIG.</h4>


<h4 style="margin-top:36pt" id="i-p0.7">TRANSLATED, UNDER THE AUTHOR'S SANCTION, BY</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.8">WILLIAM L. GAGE.</h3>

<h4 style="margin-top:36pt" id="i-p0.9">FROM THE FOURTH GERMAN EDITION,</h4>
<h3 id="i-p0.10">REVISED AND GREATLY ENLARGED.</h3>

<h4 style="margin-top:36pt" id="i-p0.11">PUBLISHED BY THE</h4> 
<h3 id="i-p0.12">AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY,</h3> 
<h4 id="i-p0.13">28 CORNHILL, BOSTON. </h4>


<pb n="2" id="i-Page_2" />
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller; margin-top:1in" id="i-p1">Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1867, by</p>
<h4 id="i-p1.1">THE AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY, </h4>
<p class="center" style="font-size:smaller; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p2">In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of <br />Massachusetts.</p>

<pb n="3" id="i-Page_3" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.36%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Translator's Preface." progress="0.36%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.ii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.</h2> 
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">IT was a pleasant, sunny morning in May of last year, when 
I called at the modest house in Leipzig where the world-renowned Professor Tischendorf 
makes his home. It lies in a quiet, pleasant part of the city, away from its narrow 
streets, with their tall, grim, gaunt, gray buildings, some of them centuries old, 
away from the quaint churches, the castellated and fantastic Rath Haus, or City 
Hall, as we should call it, away from the places which Bach, and Mendelssohn, and 
Goethe, and Dr. Faustus used to frequent, and in the new and cheerful streets of 
the New Town. For Leipzig grows like an American city; its ancient limits no longer 
hold it in, but it is shooting away into the country on all sides, and turning the 
battle-field where Napoleon received his first great shock, into densely-built streets 
and squares. One would almost think that a paleographist like Tischendorf, a man 
whose life-work is the exhuming of lost and buried manuscripts and the making out 
of their contents, would choose for his home one 

<pb n="4" id="ii.i-Page_4" />of those old, weather-beaten, gaunt houses in the heart 
of the city; but when I saw the man, I could detect at a glance that it was not 
his nature to choose anything less free, pleasant, and cheery than those suburban 
streets, and their modern, sunny houses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">I did not venture to call upon this eminent 
man for the mere gratification of a natural curiosity, but for the purpose of ascertaining 
one or two facts which I needed for a note to Ritter's work on the Holy Land, which 
I was then editing and translating. As Ritter had been a near and valued friend 
of Tischendorf, it was a matter of great satisfaction to the latter that an American 
had proposed to give to the people of England and the United States a version of 
the works of that great and excellent man; and no welcome could be more cordial 
than Tischendorf extended. He is by no means the old, smoke-dried, bad-mannered, 
garrulous, ill-dressed, and offensively dirty man, who often answers in Germany 
to the title of Professor. On the contrary, Tischendorf is a man looking young and 
florid, though probably hard upon sixty. I have seen many a man of forty whose face 
is more worn, and whose air is older, than that of this greatest of German scholars. 
Nor has he at all that shyness which a life in the study is almost sure to engender; 
he is free, open, genial, and has the manner of a gentleman who has traveled largely, 
and who is thoroughly familiar with society. 

<pb n="5" id="ii.i-Page_5" />And if there is more than a tinge of vanity in his talk, 
if he does not weary of speaking of his own works, his own exploits, his own hopes 
and purposes and successes, we only feel that he can not praise himself more than 
the world is glad to praise him, and that all the eulogies which he passes upon 
himself are no more hearty than those which all the great scholars of the age have 
lavished upon him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">Tischendorf, like all really great men, is as approachable as 
a child, and is not obliged to confine his conversation to learned subjects. He 
does not speak English at all, but will give his English or American visitor the 
choice of five languages,—Greek, Latin, Italian, French, and German. In all of these 
he is at home, speaking the first four not in any stiff, pedantic way, but with 
grace and fluency. Yet he loves best his mother tongue, of course. In talking, his 
countenance lights up pleasantly, his style becomes sprightly, his action vivacious, 
he jumps up, runs across the room to fetch a book or document or curiosity, enters 
into his guest's affairs, speaks warmly of friends, and evidently enjoys with great 
zest his foreign reputation. Of two Americans he spoke with great warmth,— Prof. 
H. B. Smith of New York, and Prof. Day of New Haven. His relations with the great 
English scholars and divines are very intimate; and archbishops and deans and civil 
dignitaries of the highest rank are proud to enjoy 

<pb n="6" id="ii.i-Page_6" />the friendship of this great and genial German scholar. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">Tischendorf gave me with his own lips the account, which in its printed form<note n="1" id="ii.i-p4.1">Given in the Massachusetts 
Sabbath School Society's recent publication of Tischendorf's little work for popular. 
reading, "When were our Gospels written?"</note> is 
so well known, of his discovery of the ancient Sinaitic Bible. He told me of his 
three separate journeys to the convent at the foot of Mount Sinai in search of ancient 
manuscripts; of the bringing to light, at his first visit, of large fragments of 
the Bible as well as of valuable, apocryphal documents; of his discovery in 1853, 
at his second visit, of only eleven additional lines from the book of Genesis; of 
the obstacles put in his way, the great liberality of the Russian government, the 
help afforded him by eminent princes, and the success which finally attended him, 
when, in the autumn of 1859, he was able to return from Cairo to St. Petersburg 
and lay the original manuscript of the Sinaitic Bible in the hands of the Emperor 
of Russia. It is one of the oldest written documents extant; dating back to the 
fourth century, about the time of the first Christian Emperor. No wonder that the 
night on which Tischendorf made this great discovery he was unable to sleep for 
joy, and danced in his room for very excitement.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p5">Have any of my readers ever read 
Freytag's masterly romance entitled "The Lost Manuscript"? 


<pb n="7" id="ii.i-Page_7" />It seems to me that he has embodied in this work, which 
is one of the finest products of German genius, very much of the feeling which such 
men as Tischendorf experience in pursuing such investigations, and in coming to 
such results as this. But more momentous by far in its relations to the human race 
is the search for an ancient Bible than that for a lost Tacitus; the one the record 
of a nation's decline and ruin, the other the promise of a world's restoration! 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">During our interview, Prof. Tischendorf told me that he was then re-writing his 
work "When were our Gospels written?" making it a book for scholars instead of for 
popular readers, and enlarging it to three times its original size. He believed 
that both works were needed, in England and America no less than in Germany, and 
suggested to me to undertake the translation of the larger work. I promised to do 
so at my earliest leisure, and the result is now before the public. The name of 
the work I have ventured to change. In the German it bears the same title with the 
smaller sketch, "When were our Gospels written?" but fearing lest some should suppose 
that the two books are almost identical, merely different issues of the same work, 
it has seemed no violence to give the treatise the name, "Origin of the Four Gospels." 
The learned author has not succeeded in throwing his materials together in a way 
to attract hasty readers; his style is in this work rather <pb n="8" id="ii.i-Page_8" />heavy, hard, and disjointed; but great, invaluable facts 
are there; and there is no lack of a clear, well-poised, thoroughly guarded critical 
judgment, sound faith, and earnest purpose. If our Christian public at large have 
reason to be grateful for the publication of the little work of Tischendorf, our 
clergymen, theological students, and professors have no less cause to thank the 
great Leipzig scholar for furnishing them with this armory of bright, keen weapons 
to be employed in the overthrow of unbelief.</p> 


<pb n="9" id="ii.i-Page_9" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Author's Preface." progress="2.63%" id="ii.ii" prev="ii.i" next="iii">

<h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">AUTHOR'S PREFACE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p1">WHEN in January, 1865, I set my hand to the task of preparing 
a work which should solve for the satisfaction of cultivated readers no 
less than of thorough scholars the question of the genuineness of our Gospels,—a question which stands related in the closest manner to the great topic of the 
present age, the Life of Jesus,—I was fully aware that those theologians who 
have for some time brought the scourge of their skeptical and unbelieving 
theories upon the field of New-Testament scholarship would take great offense at 
my work, and express themselves strongly against it. For who does not know that 
these men have long forgotten how to subject their prejudices to the results of 
conscientious investigation? Equally well known is it that they are accustomed 
to regard nothing as having scholarly and scientific value unless it proceeds 
from their own circle. On my part, however, I felt it to be my duty to take up 
arms against this organized movement to convert theological science into 
sophistry, <pb n="10" id="ii.ii-Page_10" />and give powerful support to the anti-Christian spirit 
of our time; to meet it with the results of rigid inquiry, and with the earnestness 
of convictions which have matured from a lifetime consecrated faithfully to Christian 
learning. It seemed to be only in this way that I could advance the sacred interests 
which I had at heart, and throw light upon the questions which are vitally connected 
with belief in the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p2">Did I expect to escape contradiction and the anger of opponents? 
By no means. Others might hesitate about committing themselves absolutely to a service 
in behalf of the interests of truth, fearing to encounter the sharp thrusts which 
might be directed against them; but I believed that I ought to and must cherish 
no such fear, and solaced myself with the thought that it would be a hard matter 
if what I might suffer from the calumny of enemies were not offset by the approbation 
of those who believe in the purity of my intentions and the uprightness of my aim. 
I have not been disappointed in this. The displeasure of my opponents has been manifested 
in a shameless manner. But, on the other hand, there has not been wanting the satisfaction 
of seeing my little book received in many quarters with the warmest acceptance and 
heartiest recognition, as well out of Germany as in it. In France, Holland, England, 
Russia, and America, translations have appeared; even an Italian one was made at 
Rome. Yet opposition has at no single <pb n="11" id="ii.ii-Page_11" />moment failed to display its real character; the weapons 
of lying, persecution, and calumny have been brought to bear against me; and in 
so doing, the blind zeal which has been displayed has at times suffered the grossest 
ignorance to peep out.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p3">Two men in particular have undertaken the task of assailing 
my work with the weapons mentioned above,—Dr. Hilgenfeld, of Jena, and Dr. Volkmar, 
of Zurich. The first has devoted to this task an article in the Review which he 
edits, heading it, "Constantine Tischendorf as Defensor Fidei." As examples of the 
disingenuous statements with which he figures [<span lang="DE" id="ii.ii-p3.1">strotzt</span>], I adduce the following. 
Although in my work my main task was with the canon of the four Gospels; although 
I in no place undertook to put the whole New-Testament canon on the same footing, 
as, indeed, no thorough scholar can do; and although I do not speak specifically 
of the whole canon, and merely put together as of equal canonicity the four Gospels, 
the Pauline Epistles, the first of John, and the first of Peter, yet Hilgenfeld 
writes, p. 330: "The cheering result which issues from this illustration of the 
subject is the fact that the four Gospels, and even the whole canon of the New Testament, 
can be assigned to the close of the first century." Page 333: "Than the presupposition 
that the close of the New-Testament canon falls at the end of the first century, 
nothing is more incompatible." Page 336: "The modern apologist, who puts a full and fair ending <pb n="12" id="ii.ii-Page_12" />of the New-Testament canon at the close of the first century." 
Is this legerdemain, or a purposed misleading of readers? It is, it must be, one 
of the two. Naturally, he shuns quoting a single passage of my work in support of 
the charge which he brings against me.<note n="2" id="ii.ii-p3.2">Hilgenfeld's 
friends are more outspoken in this matter than even he is, while they completely 
echo his words. Thus Volkmar, p. 110: "The Sinaitic Bible is asserted to have no 
greater value or significance than to make certain the fact that the canon of 
our four Gospels, as well as the whole Old Catholic New Testament, was in 
existence at the commencement of the second century." P. 120: 
"This which has been added is, therefore, a <span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p3.3">ne plus ultra</span>; in this phrase, scriptum est, are involved not only the canonicity of Matthew, 
but the fourfoldness of our Gospels, and the authenticity of the whole New Testament." In like tone A. Ritschl, in the Jahrb. für deutsch. 
Theol. 1866, 2d pt. p. 355: "But it is arbitrarily foisted upon the words of the heresiarch, as it is also an arbitrary supposition, 
that the church from the apostolic time down was furnished with the canon of the New Testament, and with bishops who were the successors 
of the apostles. And whoever trusts Tertullian so far as the former statement is concerned, has no right to refuse to recognize with him the 
apostolical succession of bishops. As all the studies of Tischendorf into the history of the canon lead him to believe that no one of the New 
Testament Scriptures can be looked at by itself and as destitute of canonical authority" [these words are intended to convey the meaning that 
the canonization of Matthew, testified to by Barnabas, is to be confined to Matthew alone. That they signify no less than that the beginning 
of a canon of the New Testament can not be limited to a single document, can be clearly seen in the passage cited, and is there fully dwelt 
upon; the ascribing of another meaning is a perversion of my words], "and as he finds himself obliged to assign the establishment of the 
canon to the close of the first century . . . . If, now, it is a result to be almost envied that one should convince himself so easily of 
the correctness of his judgment respecting the history of the New Testament canon, they seem to be much more to be envied who want to 
confirm this result by holding firmly to the doctrine of an apostolical appointment of bishops who had authority commensurate with that 
of the apostles." These last words are a mere stupid joke, and are to be accounted as such; they are, therefore, of the same character, 
and are animated by the same spirit, as that which has caused other men to heap calumny upon me.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p4">Page 333, note 2, Hilgenfeld, in commenting 
on Euseb. Hist. <scripRef id="ii.ii-p4.1" passage="Eccl. iii. 392" parsed="|Eccl|3|392|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.392">Eccl. iii. 392</scripRef>, and alluding to Papias, thus writes: "That the line 
of presbyters is opened here by the apostles, can only be more than doubtful with 
a critic like Tischendorf." But would any reader suspect from this that I was following 
the express declaration of Eusebius, to whom we are indebted for almost all our 
knowledge of Papias's book, and to whose silence the negative school itself is indebted 
for its powerful evidence against John? And that the "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p4.2">Defensor Fidei</span>" is here in 
accord with the two heroes of the negative school—Strauss and Renan has not the 
third hero of that school ignored this, or sought to whitewash it over?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p5">On page 
337, Hilgenfeld writes: "The 'honorable weapons' on which Tischendorf prides himself 
are, for that matter, made very doubtful even in the homilies of Clemens Romanus." 
On this, he proceeds to quote my words [in the first edition of this book]: "It 
is of unabated interest that the alleged and acutely argued cropping out of John's 
Gospel in this celebrated record of the Jewish-<pb n="13" id="ii.ii-Page_13" />Christian tendency, based on the recent discovery by Dressel, 
at Rome, of the closing portion of the document, where there is an undoubted use 
of John's story of the man whose blindness was healed,—though it may be that the 
genial habit of skepticism will yield to no array of truth,—has entirely fallen 
out of sight." On this, he remarks: "As I, to whose critical investigations into 
the Gospels of Justin a note at this point refers, do not wish to hold Dr. Tischendorf 
to be a base calumniator, I must conclude that he has taken a twelve-years' slumber 
over the matter with which he is dealing. Dressel's complete edition of Clemens's 
Homilies, published in 1853, is for Tischendorf a book only 'just out.' Then he 
rubs his eyes, and simply comes to the same conclusion that I came to fifteen years 
ago, before the conclusion of the Homilies was brought to light." To this I answer, 
that my allusion to Hilgenfeld was coupled with the expression "acutely argued," 
and that it was expressly stated that Hilgenfeld's words dated from 1850; and when 
I had occasion to speak of Dressel's work as "new," I appended the date, 1853. Still 
some trace of his base calumniation must remain. And Hilgenfeld draws my own words, 
"Though it may be that the genial habit of skepticism will yield to no array of 
truth," down upon his own head. A glance shows that he is entitled to the full 
application of it; and one may not hear of the "genial habit of skepticism" without 
seeing <pb n="14" id="ii.ii-Page_14" />that Dr. Hilgenfeld is alluded to. He acts as if he did not 
know that it is Dr. Volkmar who has so weakened his confession of a use of John's 
Gospel by the Clementines that the doubts respecting the authenticity of this Gospel 
remain undisturbed; and he writes: "But Tischendorf, although an honorable man in 
everything else, has in this instance been buried, with his critical knowledge, 
in the deepest slumber." Everywhere Hilgenfeld acts as if he believed that all that 
he advances must be contested by me. I did not purpose to take him for the subject 
of my book: he comes, as all can see, only under consideration so far as he follows 
in the direction which I oppose. Does he leave this direction at any point, and 
under any circumstances, he begins to cry out about "dishonor," "going to sleep," 
"Spanish knight-errantry," and the like, as in page 336, where says, "In him (Justin) 
I have long recognized the use of the three first Gospels, and even the possibility 
of an acquaintance with the fourth. This puts Tischendorf in the attitude of spurring 
his Rosinante, Don Quixote-like, against windmills as imagined giants, in his zeal 
to show the use of the four Gospels by these apologists." The zeal of the Spanish 
knight lies in the following forcible words: "That Justin repeats our Matthew in 
many passages is undeniable; that he knows and follows Mark and Luke, is in several 
places extremely probable."<note n="3" id="ii.ii-p5.1">I might perhaps repel the charge that an over-heated zealous activity, akin to that of the Spanish knight-errant, 
lies dormant in my words, by citing the expression of the "Wiener Allgem. Literatur Zeitung zunächst für das katholische Deutschland, No. 
25: "So far as real learning and familiarity with the subject are concerned, Strauss compared with Tischendorf is a pigmy by a giant." . . . 
One word of his weighs more than the whole book of another, however carefully prepared."</note> Then a page and a half are devoted to a discussion 
of the effort which has been <pb n="15" id="ii.ii-Page_15" />made to discredit this universally accredited result: as much 
more follows respecting the use of John, neither exactly answering to Hilgenfeld's 
views about fighting against windmills. Looking back at his loose statements, specimens 
of which have here been given, and more familiar with the discovery of his dishonesty, 
the same pitiable "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p5.2">Theologus quem terrestres certe superi . . . extra ordinem theologicum 
arcuerunt</span>" writes in his "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p5.3">N. T. extra canonem receptum</span>," "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p5.4">Ceterum Tischendorfii 
argumenta qualia omnino sint iam diiudicavi et huius viri subdolam in impugnandis 
adversariis rationem palam detexi.</span>" In the same work he boldly continues the flow 
of his dishonest effusions, writing on page 69, "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p5.5">Tischendorfium in famoso libello.</span>" . . . 
Page 44: "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p5.6">Calumniatoris partes agere, quasi negaremus Matth. evang. h. 1. laudari 
nemo non videt.</span>" But what is on that page 44 to which he refers? Not a word respecting 
him; I only transcribed verbally what Volkmar wrote, where he prefaced his invectives 
against myself and others with the applause which he had received from Hilgenfeld 
and Strauss: "<span lang="LA" id="ii.ii-p5.7">quod Ed. mea Esdræ Prophetæ; . . . omnibus qui hucusque de ea re ex 
Ed. mea iudicarunt persuasit, etiam Hilgenfeldio; . . . et Straussio. . . . Reussium 
satis pigebit.</span>" Is not this to wear without shame the liar's brazen brow?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p6">But Dr. Volkmar has surpassed even Hilgenfeld in the use of these weapons. I had occasion 
to show in my book, by a number of examples, that a <pb n="16" id="ii.ii-Page_16" />great many trickeries had been employed for the purpose of 
discrediting the evidence borne by the second century to our Gospels. This evidence was in part put aside, where it could be, by bringing forward the testimony of 
lost writings; sometimes the witnesses were made more modern than they really were, 
and transformed from a decisive epoch to one without significance, so far as the 
matter under discussion is affected, while sometimes they were charged with ignorance 
or deceit: here the writings which gave evidence were regarded as not genuine, or 
at any rate as interpolated so far as to invalidate their testimony; while there 
the sentiments of ancient writers have all their pith taken out by falsification 
and perversion. All this is. effected by Volkmar with a skill that is unparalleled, 
so far as my modest knowledge enables me to judge. I ought not to refrain from giving 
some instances of his ways of proceeding. In respect to Herakleon, he writes, page 
28: "Tischendorf states, 'This man was reckoned by Origen as contemporaneous with 
Valentine, which is confirmed by Epiphanius.' Yes, good God;<note n="4" id="ii.ii-p6.1">A familiar 
oath used by German divines, ladies, and other persons, and only less common 
than the hourly-repeated" Lord Jesus." <span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p6.2">Trans</span>.</note> but if this is made 
out, why waste another word upon it?" On page 130: "Far from belonging to the earlier 
disciples of Valentine, he is one of the very last distinguished heads of that Gnosticism, 
and one who would recommend it to the Church: c. 190-195 on Luke, and c. 200-220 


<pb n="17" id="ii.ii-Page_17" />on John." Now, on what does this assertion rest? First: "Origen 
only declares that Herakleon was accounted to be the friend of Valentine;" page 
23. Second: "He was the chief opponent of the school of Valentine, unknown even 
to Irenæus;" page 210. Third: "This is confirmed by Epiphanius because <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii-p6.3">διαδέχεται</span>, 
in his language, only refers to the fact that the Half-Valentinians are followed 
in chap. 41 by the founder of Marcionitism in this, my Panarion of all heresies." 
But with all this, he has sought in vain to falsify history. Following the lead 
of Dr. Lipsius,<note n="5" id="ii.ii-p6.4">Zur Quellenkritik des Epiphanios, 1865, 
p. 68: "Herakleon does not specifically mention Irenæus." P. 168: "Epiphanios 
did not find the name of Herakleon mentioned in Irenæus, but he unquestionably 
learned of Hippolytus what he knew about him." "Even the order is given by 
Irenæus. 
And just because he does not mention Herakleon, Epiphanios thinks that he must put 
him behind Mark."</note> whose heresiological investigations Volkmar boasts that he has 
only continued with the greatest satisfaction to himself, he overlooks the passage 
in Irenæus, Book ii. ch. 4 (not alluded to<note n="6" id="ii.ii-p6.5">This may do something toward clearing away the 
charge which has often been brought against me, that I have not read Justin and 
others, and merely copy what I find in "Introductions."</note> in the index indeed), where Herakleon 
and Ptolemy are distinctly mentioned as well-known personages. Having made this unfortunate 
oversight, he advances confidently to weaken the force of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii-p6.6">γνώριμος</span> in Origen, 
to explain the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii-p6.7">διαδέχεται</span> of Epiphanius in a joking fashion, and, lastly, to unearth 
in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ii.ii-p6.8">ζητείτωσαν</span> of Hippolytus a contemporary of Hippolytus between 200 and 220. 
Celsus encountered a similar fate. Respecting him, Volkmar writes, page 80: "Of Celsus's work, it is notorious that it manifested acquaintance not only with the 
canonical, but with the apocryphal Gospels, and more particularly with that of John." 
"It is quite another matter to determine the epoch of Celsus." "Celsus wrote his 
book about the middle <pb n="18" id="ii.ii-Page_18" />of the second century." "Does not Origen say, at the close 
of his work, 8: 76, that this Celsus announced that he was intending to put forth 
another writing of positive character, and that we must wait to see whether he should 
accomplish his purpose? Does not this look as if he were a contemporary of Origen's? . . .
What Baur has incontestably demonstrated, that the New Platonist opponent of Origen 
was contemporaneous with him, is not simply ignored by this Tischendorf, the appealer 
to the ignorant multitude; it is absolutely unknown to him." But the argument brought 
forward by Volkmar rests on nothing less than a falsification of the words of Origen; 
yet such a step could only be taken by a scholar of his rare attainments, who had 
neglected to read what Origen says expressly with regard to Celsus, that "he had 
long been dead." In both cases, therefore, in that of Celsus as well as in that 
of Herakleon, there must be a choice in the means of cure; at any rate, to those 
which have been applied there must also be joined the excision of the passage in 
Irenæus and Origen. And is it not possible that the same Old Catholic critic (found 
out by Ritschl) who had partly invented and partly interpolated Ignatius's letters 
and those bearing his name, and who at the same time tricked out the Epistle of 
Polycarp with passages from Ignatius and Ignatius's Epistles, may have had his hand 
in this matter as well? That which personally touches me in these outpourings <pb n="19" id="ii.ii-Page_19" />of theological bitterness is of very little consequence 
compared with two other elements of the document under consideration,—the frivolous 
tone of its scientific pretensions and the treachery to the church which it displays. 
For my own part, I can only hold it as an honor to thoroughly displease such men; 
and that my work has not entirely failed in reaching its mark, is proved to me in 
no more effective way than by the calumnious assaults which are made upon it; and 
so far as they have tried to blacken over what I have done, I freely pardon them, 
so far as roughness and want of understanding are concerned: there would be a valid 
token that I had failed in what I proposed were I not the target for the unthankfulness 
of mockers. But for the falseness which treads church and knowledge alike under 
foot; for that hypocritical frivolousness, which degrades the church into a mere 
seminary for the propagation of untruth, and elevates pure figments of the brain 
to the rank of apostolical inheritances, I have nothing but a cry of pain and of 
horror.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p7">Only a few words regarding the new edition of my work. The first edition, 
published in March, 1865, was followed in May by the second; the third aimed at 
a greater popularizing of the subject, and was accompanied by an historical sketch 
of my travels and researches.<note n="7" id="ii.ii-p7.1">The small, 
popular edition of this work has already been published in France by the Toulouse Société des livres religieux, in England by the Religious Tract Society, and in America. In the latter country a German edition has also been issued. The French translator 
is Prof. Sardinoux of Montauban, the English translator Mr. J. B. Heard, and the 
American, Prof. H. B. Smith.</note> It now seems advisable to add many details to that 
edition, and to make an effort to make the work more complete and <pb n="20" id="ii.ii-Page_20" />valuable. To do this, I have more than doubled the amount of 
matter. Of course it has been my wish, in doing this, not to injure the work, so 
far as its tone is suited to meet the wants of the general world of culture, although 
it is hard to produce a book for this class, and at the same time to adapt it to 
the wants of special students. I must beg the reader's indulgence, should I be found 
at times to have given one body of readers undue advantage over another. I have 
written nothing which I am not prepared fully to defend. And may the blessing of 
God not be wanting to my little work in its new form.</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.ii-p8">TISCHENDORF.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.ii-p9"><span class="sc" id="ii.ii-p9.1">LEIPZIG</span>, July 1, 1866.</p>

<pb n="21" id="ii.ii-Page_21" />
</div2>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Origin of the Four Gospels" progress="9.41%" id="iii" prev="ii.ii" next="iv">
<h1 id="iii-p0.1">ORIGIN OF THE FOUR GOSPELS.</h1>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p1">THE life of Jesus has become the center of the religious 
controversies which agitate our age. The importance of this fact is great. At 
its foundation lies the confession that Christianity is not grounded so much on 
the doctrines of Him from whom it receives its name as upon his person. Every 
acceptation of the word Christianity which is antagonistic to this confession, 
disowns the real character of the term, and rests on a misconception. The person 
of Jesus is the corner-stone on which the church bases its foundations; to it 
the doctrine of Jesus and of his disciples always and with the utmost 
distinctness points; with the person of Jesus Christianity stands or falls. To 
rob this person of his greatness,—<pb n="24" id="iii-Page_24" />of that greatness which the entire church ascribes 
to him under the name Son of God,—and yet to think to retain the Christian faith 
and the Christian church, is a futile attempt, a vain mockery. Even the morality 
which some might hope to rescue from the general shipwreck of faith is weakened 
by the unavoidable and remorseless contradictions which arise; for if the morality 
is sound, it must be a good tree growing from a diseased root. The life of Jesus 
is the most momentous of all questions which the church has to encounter,—the 
one which is decisive whether it shall or shall not live.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p2">Whence do we derive our 
knowledge of the life of Jesus? Almost exclusively from our four Gospels, in which 
the divine person of Jesus, the center of the Christian belief, and the main object 
too of all attacks upon it, is presented in essentially the same light as in the 
Epistles of Paul, unquestionably the oldest of all the apostolical documents. All 
else that we know of him is confined to a few expressions and acts, and, with unimportant exceptions, <pb n="25" id="iii-Page_25" />is in direct connection with, and dependence 
on, the Gospels. By far the most of these sources are to be found in apocryphal, 
i.e. not genuine, untrustworthy fragments, not bearing the true names of their authors, 
and aiming with more or less skill to supplement and complete the gospel narrative; 
others, partly of Jewish and partly of heathen origin, avow at the very outset the 
intention of assailing the Gospels. Finally, we possess in two classic writers of 
the first and the two following centuries, Tacitus and Pliny, a few incidental expressions 
which have a lasting interest: the first<note n="8" id="iii-p2.1">Tacit. Annal. xv. 44.</note> testifying that Christ, the founder of 
the religion which had gained so strong a hold even in Nero's time, had been punished 
with death by the procurator Pontius Pilate during the reign of Tiberius; while 
Pliny asserts<note n="9" id="iii-p2.2">Pliny's Epist. x. 97.</note> in a communication to Trajan that the Christians, already a numerous 
body in Bithynia, were in the habit of singing songs of praise to Christ as to a 
God.<note n="10" id="iii-p2.3">The statement of Suetonius (Claud. 25), that Claudius 
(about 52 after Christ) banished the Jews from Rome because, incited by Christ, 
they made a perpetual uproar, ought hardly to be cited here.</note> Our Gospels therefore, if not the only authorities relative to the life of 
Jesus, are by all odds the most <pb n="26" id="iii-Page_26" />important ones, and the only direct sources that 
are in existence. If then the life of Jesus is only made known to us by the Gospels, 
if we are directed to these books for the solution of all our questions about the 
birth, the activities, the conversation, character, and fortunes of Jesus, we have 
of course no less weighty an inquiry before us than this, Whence spring our Gospels? 
For upon the origin of these books hinge their trustworthiness and all their value. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">So much depending upon this first step, very many are the investigations which have 
been made in these modern times into the origin of the Gospels. It has been a question 
with what justice the names of those prominent members of the twelve, Matthew and 
John, and the names of the helpers and followers, Mark and Luke, have been assigned 
to the four Gospels. Just so far as the authorship of these documents has been admitted 
as due to those revered men, the Gospels have been accepted as authentic and trustworthy 
records of the life of the Lord. Their names have been regarded <pb n="27" id="iii-Page_27" />as a satisfactory guaranty that, in the writings with 
which they were coupled, truth only could be sought, that in them truth only was 
wished, and that in them truth was authentically recorded. There is indeed another 
way of testing the reliability of the Gospels. After the rise of the rationalizing 
or rationalistic spirit, and when the attempt was made to set the reason of man 
above everything which had previously borne the name of Divine Revelation, hands 
were laid at once on the biblical miracles, and it was claimed that they must be 
explained by the light of the imperfect culture of that time, and the incorrect 
appreciation of the Old Testament. Out of this grew the theory of accommodation, 
as it was called, which asserted that Jesus made his words chime in with the expectations 
of his age, and that he gave himself out to be a more important personage than he 
really was. This theory of the rise of the Gospels has culminated in the piece of botchwork which issued from the Paris press in 1863. The author of that book, not 
troubling himself with any speculations respecting <pb n="28" id="iii-Page_28" />the share which the apostles may have had in delineating 
the gospel portraits, but following his own self-imposed theories about miracles 
and revelation, has displayed boundless recklessness and given way to the most unbridled phantasies respecting the gospel history, caricaturing both it and its hero. He 
has written a book which has much more the character of a shameless calumny of Jesus 
than of an honest investigation into his career. Can we apply the term historical 
inquiry to an attempt to show<note n="11" id="iii-p3.1">Renan, 
p. xxvii. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.2">On est tenté de croire que Jean . . . fut froissé de voir qu’on ne lui accordait 
pas dans l’histoire du Christ une assez grande place; qu’alors il commença 
à dicter 
une foule de choses qu’il savait mieux que les autres, avec l’intention de montrer 
que, dans beaucoup de cas où on ne parlait que de Pierre, il avait figuré avec et avant lui.</span></note> that John wrote the fourth Gospel out of a spirit 
of self-love, not without jealousy of Peter,<note n="12" id="iii-p3.3">Page xxvii. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.4">N’excluant pas une certaine rivalité de 
l’auteur avec Pierre.</span></note> and full of hatred to Judas Iscariot?<note n="13" id="iii-p3.5">Page xxvii. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.6">Sa haine contre Judas, haine antérieure 
peut-être a la trahison.</span></note>  
Can we dignify by so high a term as scientific investigation such a theory as his 
respecting the cause of the sympathy felt for Jesus by the wife of Pilate, that 
she saw the "gentle Galilean," the "fine-looking young man," from a window of the 
palace that looked out on the temple-court, and that in consequence the thought 
that his blood was to be spilled rested like a mountain load upon her soul?<note n="14" id="iii-p3.7">Page 403. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.8">Selon une tradition Jésus auralit trouvé un 
appui dans la propre femme du procurateur. Celle-ci avait pu entrevoir le doux Galiléen 
de quelque fenêtre du palais, donnant sur les cours du temple. Peut-être le revitelle 
en songe, et le sang de ce beau jeune homme, qui allait être versé, lui donna-t-il 
le cauchemar.</span></note> To 
cite one or two more examples of his <pb n="29" id="iii-Page_29" />mode of dealing with the Gospels, what shall we say of 
his manner of treating the raising of Lazarus, where he endeavors to show that Jesus, 
whose role was becoming more and more difficult every day, practiced an involuntary 
piece of deception upon the people and the credulous sisters of Lazarus? His theory 
is that the latter, while still sick, caused himself to be laid out for burial, 
and deposited in the family vault; that Jesus, wishing to see his friend once more, 
caused the tomb to be opened, and on seeing Lazarus come forth was himself led to 
believe that the dead man had come to life again,—the power of resuscitating him, 
meanwhile, being ascribed by the witnesses to the wonderful gifts of Jesus.<note n="15" id="iii-p3.9">Page 361. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.10">Peut-être Lazare, pâle encore de sa maladie, 
se fit-il entourer de bandelettes comme un mort et enfermer dans son tombeau de 
famille. . . . L’emotion qu’éprouva Jésus près du tombeau de son ami, qu’il croyait 
mort, put être prise par les assistants pour ce trouble, ce frémissement qui accompagnaient 
les miracles; l’opinion populaire voulant que la vertu divine fût dans l’homme comme 
un principe épileptique et convulsif. Jésus . . . désira voir encore une fois celui 
qu’il avait aimé, et, la pierre ayant été écartée, Lazare sortit avec ses bandelettes 
et la tête entourée d’un suaire . . . Intimement persuadés que Jésus 
était thaumaturge, 
Lazare et ses deux sœurs purent aider un de ses miracles a s’exécuter . . . . L’état 
de leur conscience etait celui des stigmatisées, des convulsionnaires, des possédées 
de couvent. . . . Quant à Jesus, il n’était pas plus maître que Saint Bernard, que 
saint François d’Assise de modérer l’avidité de la foule et de ses propres disciples 
pour le merveilleux. La mort, d’ailleurs, allait dans quelques jours lui rendre 
sa liberté divine, et l’arracher aux fatales nécessités 
d’un rôle qui chaque jour devenait plus exigeant, plus difficile à soutenir.</span></note> Or 
what shall we say of a theory of the conflict in Gethsemane,<note n="16" id="iii-p3.11"><scripRef passage="Matthew 26:36-37" id="iii-p3.12" parsed="|Matt|26|36|26|37" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.36-Matt.26.37">Matt. xxvi. 36, et sq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14:32-33" id="iii-p3.13" parsed="|Mark|14|32|14|33" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.32-Mark.14.33">Mark xiv. 32, et sq.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke 22:40-41" id="iii-p3.14" parsed="|Luke|22|40|22|41" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.40-Luke.22.41">Luke xxii. 40, et sq.</scripRef></note> 
which seeks to throw 
light on the Saviour's grief by such words as these: "Perhaps his thoughts were 
running back to the clear springs of Galilee where he had often found refreshment, 
to the vine-stock and the fig-tree beneath whose shade he had rested, to the young 
maidens who it may be had responded to his love. Did he curse <pb n="30" id="iii-Page_30" />his hard fate, which denied him all the old joys 
of his life? Did he lament his high call, and weep, a sacrifice on the altar of 
his own greatness, that he had not continued to be a simple Nazarene artisan?"<note n="17" id="iii-p3.15">Page 378, et sq.</note>  
What shall we think of the supposition that the dreary landscape of Judæa—with 
Jerusalem, the sacred center of the Jewish faith and worship—drove the thoughts 
of the Galilean to the luxuriance of his own country's hills, and added to his grief?<note n="18" id="iii-p3.16">Page 209. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.17">La profonde sécheresse 
de la nature aux environs de Jérusalem devait ajouter an déplaisir de Jésus.</span></note> What shall we say of his exclamation, that if a better understanding of Christianity 
is to prevail among men, and the apocryphal shrines which now claim veneration are 
to be superseded by authentic ones, the temple, the great church for all Christians, 
is to be built upon the hill of Nazareth,— the soil beneath which are sleeping 
the carpenter Joseph and thousands of Nazarenes?<note n="19" id="iii-p3.18">Page 28. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.19">Si jamais le monde resté chrétien, 
mais arrivé à une notion 
meilleure de ce qui constitue le respect des origines, veut remplacer par d’authentiques 
lieux saints les sanctuaires apocryphes et mesquins où s’attachait la piété 
des âges grossiers, c’est sur cette hauteur de Nazareth qu’il bâtira son temple. 
Là, au point d’apparition du christianisme et au centre d’action de son fondateur, 
devrait s’élever la grande église où tous les chrétiens pourraient prier. 
Là aussi, sur cette terre où dorment le charpentier Joseph et des milliers de Nazaréens 
oubliés.</span></note> What shall we say to the crudest 
of all Renan's vagaries, the investing with the crown of immortality and the glittering 
halo of a saint the head of that Jew dying on the cross, at the outset a mere kindly 
poetical enthusiast, and at last an idolizing fanatic, <pb n="31" id="iii-Page_31" />involved irretrievably with the dominant party, and 
rushing willingly into the arms of death?<note n="20" id="iii-p3.20">Page 426. <span lang="FR" id="iii-p3.21">Sa tête s’inclina sur sa poitrine, 
et il expira. 
Repose maintenant dans ta gloire, noble initiateur. Ton œuvre est achevée; ta 
divinité est fondée. Ne crains plus de voir crouler par une faute 
l’édifice de tes efforts. Page 67. Toute 
l’historie 
du christianisme naissant est devenue de la sorte une délicieuse pastorale. Un Messie 
aux repas de noces, la courtisane et le bon Zachée appelés à ses festins, les fondateurs 
du royaume du ciel comme un cortége de paranymphes. Page 219. Le charmant docteur, 
qui pardonnait à tous pourvu qu’on l’aimât, ne pouvait trouver beaucoup d’écho dans 
ce sanctuaire des vaines disputes et des sacrifices vieillis. Page 222. L’orgueil 
du sang lui paraît l’ennemi capital qu’il faut combattre. Jésus, en d’autres termes, 
n'est plus juif. Il est révolutionnaire au plus haut degré; il appelle tous les 
hommes â un culte fondé sur leur seule qualité d’enfants de Dieu. Page 316. Parfois 
on est tenté de croire que, voyant dans sa propre mort un moyen de fonder son royaume, 
il conçut de propos délibéré le dessein de se faire tuer. D’autres fois la mort 
se présente à lui comme un sacrifice, destiné à apaiser son Père et 
à sauver les 
hommes. Un goût singulier de persécution et de supplices le pénétrait. Son sang 
lui paraissait comme l’eau d’un second baptême dont il devait être baigné, et il 
semblait possédé d’une hâte étrange d’aller au-devant de ce baptême qui seul pouvait 
étancher sa soif.</span></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">Surely it requires no further citations 
to justify the expression of a condemnation of Renan's book: these few instances 
are sufficient to put the reader in possession of materials adequate to enable him 
to judge of the character of the work. That, in spite of its frivolous pretenses 
to science, in spite of its fantastic caricatures of history, it has found such 
favor and endorsement in Germany, only shows how widely are diffused, even in Germany, 
the lack of sound criticism, and of acquaintance with biblical history, as well 
as the depraved taste of an age which is sunk in unbelief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">In this matter, German 
science and scholarship have subjected themselves to a severe reproach. Not only 
is the prevalent rationalism, which places our common human reason above a divine 
revelation, and so sets aside the supernatural claims of the Gospels, a product 
of this French book, but German zeal is aroused, as well, to supply what is lacking 
of scientific accuracy in Renan's work, and to make his <pb n="32" id="iii-Page_32" />results more trustworthy. And so we have one of 
the frightful spectacles of our time,—French levity and German learning reaching 
brotherly hands to each other over the fresh grave of the Saviour. Unbelief, it 
would seem, gives even more strength than belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">In those quarters where regard 
is paid to historical authority, one of the points brought into the foreground in 
the attacks upon the authenticity of the Gospels, is the lack of early evidence 
that they were in existence at the opening of the Christian era. Nor can any one 
deny that this objection, if it can be maintained, is entitled to much weight. If 
it is as late as the year 150, or still later, that we receive the first tidings 
about John's Gospel, who. would not find it hard to believe that it was written 
by the beloved disciple of the Lord a half century before? If there is not in our 
possession evidence in support of the other Gospels dating from that time, or from 
the years just preceding it, who can deny that it does not raise doubts respecting 
their authenticity? It is true, we must take into account the paucity of the literature <pb n="33" id="iii-Page_33" />which comes down to us from 
the earlier epoch of the church; and besides, many a good book might have been 
written without verbally incorporating or directly using our Gospels; especially 
at a time when those who had been eye-witnesses had not been long dead; when the 
life of the churches was directly sustained by the spirit of the Gospels; and when 
the written letter had not begun to be dominant over the living evangel. If 
these 
considerations diminish the importance which might be attached to the absence of 
biblical quotations in the primitive Christian literature, yet it is clear, on 
the 
other hand, that if such quotations are really to be found there, the manifest acquaintance 
which they might show that men had with the Gospels in the first half of the second 
century must be of the greatest weight in establishing their age, their apostolical 
origin, and their genuineness. And therefore it is a sacred duty that those who 
would subject the authenticity of our Gospels to a thorough scrutiny, should make 
one of their chief duties a most careful investigation into the most ancient <pb n="34" id="iii-Page_34" />sources of testimony respecting 
the existence and 
the recognized credibility of the records of Jesus' life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">It seems to me that this 
duty has been by no means faithfully enough most for the first three so-called synoptical 
Gospels, and still less for that of John, whose want of authenticity has been inscribed 
in flaming letters upon the banners of the negative school. The writer of these 
lines imposes upon himself the task of trying to throw some light upon the authority 
of the evangelical documents, although in preparing the work not for special students, 
but cultivated Christians generally, it may not be possible to enter so exhaustively 
into the subject as under other circumstances might be desirable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">We can make as 
our starting-point the unquestioned fact that in the last decades of the second 
century our four Gospels were known and acknowledged in all portions of the 
church. 
Irenæus, from 177 on, Bishop of Lyons, where the first Christian church of Gaul 
was established, wrote a great work in the last decades <pb n="35" id="iii-Page_35" />of the second century, directed at the earliest heresies, 
the Gnostic, and on every page made use of the Gospels, providing himself from 
them with materials to overthrow a system which was threatening to destroy the 
doctrines of the church. The number of passages where he has recourse to the Gospels 
is about four hundred, and about eighty of these contain quotations from John. From 
the closing decade of the second century on, the able and learned Tertullian lived 
and labored at Carthage, in Africa, and in his numerous writings there exist 
hundreds 
of citations from the text of the Gospels, which he made use of as his most decisive 
authorities. The same is true of Clemens, the celebrated teacher in the school of 
catechumens at Alexandria, about the end of the second century. Nor must I fail 
to allude to a catalogue, generally known by the name of its discoverer, the Italian 
scholar, Muratori, of all the books which were regarded as canonical in the very 
earliest times. This work was probably prepared at Rome, and shortly after the 
time of the Roman bishop Pius, i. e. somewhere <pb n="36" id="iii-Page_36" />where between 160 and 170. In 
this catalogue of 
the books thus reckoned as comprising the New Testament, the four Gospels are 
at the head.<note n="21" id="iii-p8.1">That this was the true date when this catalogue 
was proposed, is rendered more certain by the circumstance that the author indicates the episcopate of Pius, which is generally 
computed to have extended from 142 to 157, by the words <span lang="LA" id="iii-p8.2">temporibus nostris</span> and 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p8.3">nuperrime</span>, 
i. e. "in our time," and "very recently." And even when he follows his own conjectures, 
or those which were then general, respecting any matter, as, for example, his ascribing 
the "Shepherds," an apocalyptic book of edification, to Hermas the brother of Pius 
the Roman bishop, his chronological statements must still be conceded not to have 
lost any validity.</note> It is true, the first few lines which relate to Matthew and Mark 
have been lost; but, at the close of the still extant words respecting the latter, 
the Gospel of Luke is spoken of as the third, and that of John as the fourth; enabling 
us to see that even in the very earliest days the order was followed with which 
we are so familiar.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">I have thus summoned witnesses from Gaul, from proconsular Africa 
(the present Algiers), from Alexandria, and from Rome. Two others can be cited 
fitly here, although one of them goes back to a remoter date: I mean the two oldest 
translations from the Greek text used by the apostles themselves. One of these 
is the Syriac version, and bears the name Peshito; the other is the Latin version, 
known under the title Itala: both of them give the four Gospels the first place. 
The canonical acceptance of all four must unquestionably have been general, as 
we see that they were transferred openly, and <pb n="37" id="iii-Page_37" />as a whole, into the language of 
the newly-converted 
Christians, the Latins and Syrians. The Syriac translation, which takes us to the 
neighborhood of the Euphrates, is almost universally assigned to the end of the 
second century; and, although positive proofs are wanting in support of this date, 
yet we are not without good grounds for accepting it. The Latin version, on the 
contrary, had begun to gain general recognition even before the end of the second 
century; for both Tertullian, in his quotations from Irenæus, and the Latin translator 
of Irenæus's great work against heresy, writing about the end of the second century, 
make use of the text of the Itala. This, of course, implies that the Latin translation 
was made some years before the close of the second century. I shall have occasion 
subsequently to allude again to the striking fact that it was necessary to translate 
the Gospels into Latin and Syriac as early as the second half of the second century, 
and that the number of documents was limited to the four with which we are now 
familiar.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">Looking a little more closely into the testimony <pb n="38" id="iii-Page_38" />of the two great Fathers, 
Irenæus and Tertullian, 
we have to ask, Can their evidence be so limited in its application as to only prove 
that the four Gospels were fully accepted in their day? Irenæus not merely invests 
these documents with entire authority in the citations which he makes to overthrow 
the Gnostic heretics; it even appears in his work that the Gospels, or rather, to 
use his own expression, the fourfoldness of the Gospel, has been conformed to the 
analogy of the four quarters of the globe, the four chief winds, the four faces 
of the cherubim. He asserts that the four Gospels are the four pillars of which 
the church rests as it covers the whole earth, and in this number four he recognizes 
a special token of the Creator's wisdom.<note n="22" id="iii-p10.1">See Iren. adv. hæres. iii. 11: 8.</note> Is such a representation compatible with 
the fact that at the time of Irenæus the four Gospels first began to be accepted? 
or that an attempt was then being made to append a fourth and newer one to the 
three older ones then current? Is it not much more credible that the acceptance 
of all the four was then of so long standing and so thoroughly complete, <pb n="39" id="iii-Page_39" />that the Bishop of Lyons could allude to the fourfoldness 
of the Gospel as a thing universally recognized, and in consequence of this very 
recognition speak of it as a thing which harmonizes with great and unchanging 
cosmical relations? Irenæus died in the second year after the close of the second 
century, but in his youth he had sat at the feet of the venerable Polycarp, who 
had been a disciple of John the evangelist, and had been acquainted with many 
eyewitnesses of Jesus' life. In mentioning this fact Irenæus<note n="23" id="iii-p10.2">See Iren. adv. hær. iii. 3: 4; and particularly his letter to Florinus in 
Euseb. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p10.3" passage="Eccl. v. 20" parsed="|Eccl|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.20">Eccl. v. 20</scripRef> (Iren. opp. ed. Stieren i. 822).</note> alludes very tenderly 
to the statement of his revered teacher Polycarp, that all that he had heard 
from the lips of John and other disciples of Jesus coincided fully with the written 
account. Yet let us hear his own words as given in a letter to Florinus: "I saw 
you while I was yet a youth in Lower Asia with Polycarp, when you were living 
in scenes of princely splendor, and when you were striving to gain the approval 
of Polycarp. What took place then is fresher in my memory than what has occurred 
more recently. What we took in our youth grows up as it were with us, and <pb n="40" id="iii-Page_40" />is incorporated in us. And so I can even now bring 
back to mind just the place where the good Polycarp used to sit when he talked 
to us, how he looked as he came in and as he went out, how he lived, how he 
used to speak to the people, how he used to allude to his intercourse with John 
and repeat the words of others who had seen the Lord, how he used to recount what 
he had heard from their own lips about the miracles and the teachings of the Lord,—and 
all in full accordance with the written narrative."<note n="24" id="iii-p10.4">In the 
Latin translation the passage runs: "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p10.5">Vidi enim te, quum adhuc puer (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p10.6">παῖς</span>) essem, 
in inferiore Asia apud Polycarpum quum in imperatoria aula splendide ageres et illi 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p10.7">παρ᾽ αὐτῷ</span>) te probare conareris. Nam ea 
quæ 
tunc gesta sunt melius memoria teneo, 
quam quæ nuper acciderunt (quippe quae pueri discimus, simul cum animo ipso coalescunt 
eique penitus inhærent) adeo ut et locum dicere possim in quo sedens beatus Polycarpus 
disserebat, processus quoque eius et ingressus vitæque modum et corporis speciem, 
sermones denique quos ad multitudinem habebat; et familiarem consuetudinem 
quæ 
illi cum Iohanne ac reliquis 
qui dominum, viderant intercessit, ut narrabat, et qualiter dicta eorum commemorabat: 
quæque de domino ex ipsis audiverat de miraculis illius etiam ac de doctrina, 
quæ ab iis qui verbum vitæ ipsi conspexerant acceperat Polycarpus, qualiter referebat, 
cuncta Scripturis consona.</span>" The attempt to make these closing words apply to the 
Old Testament, and not to the Gospels, is a most impotent attempt to take away all 
point whatever from what Irenæus is saying.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">Thus writes Irenæus respecting 
his intercourse with Polycarp and respecting the communications of Polycarp. The 
date of the young Irenæus's intercourse with the aged saint must be set approximately 
at about the year 150. Irenæus died in 202, according to old accounts a martyr, 
while Polycarp perished at the stake in 165, "1 after having," to use his own 
expression, served the Lord eighty-six years." And is it to be believed that 
Irenæus 
never heard from his teacher, whose communications respecting John he expressly 
refers to, one word regarding <pb n="41" id="iii-Page_41" />the Gospel of John? Indisputably, one part of Polycarp's 
testimony relative to John's Gospel carries us back to John himself. For Polycarp's 
evidence respecting the work of his teacher must be based upon the testimony of 
his teacher himself. The case becomes all the more clear the more closely we look 
into it on the adversaries' side, and range ourselves with those who deny the validity 
of John's Gospel. According to this view, Polycarp, although saying so much to 
Irenæus regarding John, did not drop a word regarding the Gospel of John. But 
supposing he did not, is it credible that Irenæus fully accepted that Gospel, 
that work which seemed to be the noblest gift of John to Christianity, the report 
of an eye-witness respecting the life, death, and resurrection of the Saviour 
of the world, as a Gospel which ran directly counter to the testimony of the 
three other evangelists? Would not the very circumstance that Polycarp made 
no mention of it have convinced Irenæus of its want of authenticity? And yet 
it is asserted that in order to meet and overthrow false teachers, and the <pb n="42" id="iii-Page_42" />men 
who falsified the canon, he did not hesitate 
to reckon the Gospel of John as strictly embraced among the sacred books.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">This 
on which I am now laying stress is nothing new; it has long stood recorded on 
the pages of Irenæus, and has long been read there. But it has not had its due 
weight; else how could it have been so lightly passed over? For my own part I 
must completely justify the assigning of much greater weight, on the part of correct 
and thorough investigators, to the testimony of Polycarp and Irenæus respecting 
the Gospel of John, than to all the difficulties and all the objections urged by 
skeptical scholars.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">And is the case not similar with Tertullian and his testimony 
respecting the Gospel? This man, who had been transformed from a worldly heathen 
lawyer into a powerful advocate of divine truth, enters so critically into the 
question of the origin and relative value of the four Gospels as expressly to subordinate 
Mark and Luke to Matthew and John, on the ground that the former were mere helpers 
and companions of the apostles, while the latter were selected <pb n="43" id="iii-Page_43" />by the Lord himself and invested with full 
authority.<note n="25" id="iii-p13.1">See adv. Marcion, iv. 2. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p13.2">Constituimus inprimis evangelicum instrumentum apostolos auctores habere, 
quibus hoc munus evangelii promuigandi ab ipso domino sit compositum; si et apostolicos, 
non tamen solos sed cum apostolis et post apostolos. Denique nobis fidem ex apostolis 
Iohannes et Matthæus insinuant, ex apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant.</span></note>  
The same author propounds also an inexpugnable canon of historical criticism, 
a test of the truth of the early Christian documents, and especially those of apostolic 
origin, in that he makes the value of testimony dependent on the epoch of the witness, 
and demands that what was held as true in his day should be judged in the light 
of its prior acceptance. If it had been accepted before, it was fair to suppose 
that it had been equally accepted in the time of the apostles; its authenticity 
must therefore have been admitted by the apostolical church, founded as it was 
by the apostles themselves.<note n="26" id="iii-p13.3">See adv. Marcion, iv. 5. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p13.4">In summa si constat id verius quod prius, 
id prius quod et ab initio, ab initio quod ab apostolis, pariter utique constabit 
id esse ab apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias apostolorum fuerit sacrosanctum.</span></note> And is it to be believed that this 
acute man was capable of being deceived in his acceptance of the Gospels and in 
his defense of them by any thin web of sophistry or touch of charlatanism? The 
passages just referred to are taken from his celebrated reply to Marcion, who in 
a wanton and heretical spirit had impugned the authenticity of the Gospels. 
Three of the four he had wholly 
excluded, and of the fourth he retained only just so much as it pleased <pb n="44" id="iii-Page_44" />
him to do. In replying to him, Tertullian expressly bases his argument on the ground that at the time when the apostolical church 
was founded all the four Gospels were accredited. Has such a statement no weight 
in the mouth of a man like Tertullian? When he wrote, scarcely a hundred years 
had elapsed since the death of John. At that date the testimony, appealed to by 
him, of the church at Ephesus, in which John had labored so long and amid which 
he had died, must have been full and decisive respecting the genuineness or spuriousness 
of John's Gospel. Nor was it a matter of any difficulty to ascertain what was the 
judgment which this church passed on the Gospel. And we must not overlook the 
fact that we have not to do, in this matter, with a scholar who is contenting 
himself with merely learned investigations, but with a man full of earnestness 
respecting his faith, and taking very seriously the question of human salvation. 
The Christian documents which asserted a connection between themselves and the origin 
of the new faith, the documents at which all the worldly wisdom of

<pb n="45" id="iii-Page_45" />the time in which Tertullian himself was reared 
took offense,—were they likely to be accepted by him without inquiry, and in 
a blind credulity? And inasmuch as he expressly assures us that he bases his acceptation 
of all the four Gospels on the credit of the apostolical church,<note n="27" id="iii-p13.5">See the document already referred to: 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p13.6">Eadem auctoritas ecclesiarum 
ceteris quoque patrocinabitur evangeliis, quæ proinde per illas et secundum illas habemus, 
Johannis dico [before 
this he says, habemus et Johanni alumnas ecclesias] et Matthæi; licet et Marcus 
quod edidit Petri affirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus. Nam et Lucæ digestum Paulo 
adscribere solent; capit magistrorum videri quæ discipuli promulgarint.</span></note> is it not an 
unworthy suspicion, the doubting that he made thorough inquiry into the capacity 
of the apostolical church to pass an authentic judgment on the Christian documents? 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">I insist therefore, to sum up the matter, that the testimony of 
Irenæus and Tertullian 
respecting the four Gospels is not to be taken as an isolated, unrelated fact, 
but that it must be considered as a valid result of all the historical evidence 
which was at their command. And how far we are justified in this, is shown not 
only by the authorities already adduced, the author of the Muratori list of 
New Testament books, the African translator of the Gospels into Latin, the originator 
of the Itala, but by all the other witnesses who lived prior to the time of Irenæus 
and Tertullian. Many of my readers are acquainted with the <pb n="46" id="iii-Page_46" />so-called 
Harmonies of the Gospels,—the works in 
which the four sacred narratives are co-ordinated into a single one. In this way 
an effort has been made to draw from the Gospels alone a closely followed and faithful 
portrait of our Lord's life, those points which one narrator has brought more prominently 
into view than the others being employed as supplementary to the other accounts, 
and a complete picture being the result. In these works the narrative of John has 
been drawn upon to supply the incidents occurring in the last three years of Jesus' 
life, and to follow his course step by step. Harmonies of this kind were prepared 
as early as the year 170 by two men whose names are known to us: one of them was 
Theophilus, Bishop of Antioch in Syria; the other was Tatian, a disciple of Justin 
the great theologian and martyr.<note n="28" id="iii-p14.1">
<p class="normal" id="iii-p15">Theophilus was appointed bishop of Antioch, according to the statement 
of 
Eusebius (Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p15.1" passage="Eccles. iv. 19" parsed="|Eccl|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.19">Eccles. iv. 19</scripRef> and 20), about the eighth year of Marcus Aurelius's 
reign, i. e., about 168, at the same time that Soter was bishop of Rome. The third 
book of his able Apology to Autolycus he wrote, according to his own statement, 
in the year 181; the first two books in the year 180. It is extremely probable that 
the compilation from the Gospels was intended to serve in helping him discharge 
his official duties,—at the outset, at least, of his term of service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">Tatian himself 
tells us (Orat. ad Græc. 19) that when in Rome together with Justin he shared the 
persecution experienced by the cynic philosopher Crescens. After Justin had fallen 
as a martyr, Tatian left Rome; in Syria, where he lived subsequently, he embraced 
the Gnostic heresies; at the time when Irenæus was preparing his work aimed against 
this school, i. e. about 177, Tatian does not appear to have been living. Comp. 
Iren. adv. hær. 1: 28. Tatian can not have written his celebrated apologetic work, 
Addresses to the Heathen, before his teacher's death (166), but he may have done so soon after. In all 
probability, however, he had prepared the Diatessaron still earlier.</p></note> True, both of those works are lost; but Jerome 
speaks in the fourth century of the one prepared by Theophilus as still existing, 
describing it as a combination of the four Gospels in one continuous narrative;<note n="29" id="iii-p16.1">See epist. 151 ad Algasiam quæst. 5. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p16.2">Theophilus . . . qui quatuor evangelistarum 
in unum opus dicta compingens ingenii sui nobis monimenta reliquit, hæc super hac 
parabola [the one respecting the Unjust Steward] in suis commentariis locutus est.</span></note>  
respecting the second we have the testimony of <pb n="47" id="iii-Page_47" />Eusebius<note n="30" id="iii-p16.3">See Euseb. Histor. <scripRef id="iii-p16.4" passage="Eccles. iv. 29" parsed="|Eccl|4|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.29">Eccles. iv. 29</scripRef>.</note> and 
Theodoret,<note n="31" id="iii-p16.5">See Theodoret. hæret. fab. i. 20.</note> the latter of 
whom speaks with 
intimate knowledge. Tatian himself alludes to his work as "the Gospel made up of 
four, the Diatessaron." Both of these men wrote other works which are still extant. 
In 180 and 181 Theophilus indited the three books to Autolycus, a learned heathen 
who had assailed Christianity. In this work are extracts from Matthew, Luke, 
and John. It is especially noteworthy that he cites the latter (ii. 22), 
alluding 
explicitly to the name of the author. His words are, "This is taught by the Holy 
Scriptures and all inspired men, among whom is John, who says, 'In the beginning 
was the Word, and the Word was with God,' and then follows, 'and the Word was God: 
all things were made by him, and without him was not anything made that was made."' 
This makes it certain that the Harmony of Theophilus embraced the Gospel of John.<note n="32" id="iii-p16.6">Jerome, in the passage already cited, as well 
as elsewhere (in his Catalogus de Viris Illustribus), alludes to Theophilus as the 
author of a commentary on the Gospel (a term applied, according to the usage of 
that time, to the four Gospels co-ordinated into a single narrative), and even makes 
use of it in explaining the parable of the Unjust Steward; it is very probable, 
therefore, that this commentary was bound up with the Gospels.</note>  
The same is true of Tatian: for in his Addresses to the Heathen, a work filled with 
learning, and very decided in its tone, written probably between 166 and 170, there 
are several passages <pb n="48" id="iii-Page_48" />quoted from John's Gospel, such as this: "The 
Light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not. . . . . The Life 
was the Light of men. . . . . All things were made by him, and without him was not 
anything made that was made." From this it would seem certain that his Harmony, 
like that of Theophilus, although it may have taken some liberties with the order 
of the narrative, included the Gospel of John: and this chimes admirably with the 
statement of Bishop Bar Salibi, that the Diatessaron of Tatian, accompanied by a 
commentary by Ephraim, and thus discriminated from the Diatessaron of Ammonius, 
began with the words, "In the beginning was the Word."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p17">These Harmonies last mentioned, 
one of which must with much probability be ascribed to a date within the first sixty 
years of the second century, have far more worth than what would be gathered from 
single scattered extracts, for their preparation points back conclusively to a time 
when the four Gospels were already accepted as a perfect record, 
and when the 
necessity had begun to be felt of deducing a higher <pb n="49" id="iii-Page_49" />unity and a more harmonious completeness from them than 
the diversity of the various books and the apparent discrepancies had rendered apparent. 
If these efforts are to be assigned to a date as early as the second decade subsequently 
to the middle of the second century, it makes the inference a necessary one that 
the use and recognition of the four Gospels must be assigned to a much earlier date. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">Similar testimony we owe to a cotemporary of the two men just named, Claudius Apollinaris, 
Bishop of Hierapolis in Phrygia, whose epoch is assigned by Eusebius (iv. 26) to 
the reign of Marcus Aurelius. For in a fragment preserved in the Chronicon Paschale 
he declares that if the Quartodecimanians (so called from holding like the Jews 
that the fourteenth of Nisan was the day for celebrating the paschal sacrifice) 
appeal justly to Matthew in support of the view that Jesus partook of the last supper 
with his disciples at the precise time of celebrating the paschal offering, there 
must be an antagonism among the writers of the several Gospels. Now as in this 
contest Matthew, Mark, and Luke <pb n="50" id="iii-Page_50" />must be ranged on the one side, and John on the other, 
the words of Apollinaris indicate that all the Gospels were conceded in his day 
to have equal value. To this may be added that in one passage still extant in the 
same Chronicon there is undeniable reference to John's allusion (<scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="iii-p18.1" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">xix. 34</scripRef>) to the 
piercing of Jesus' side.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p19">According to Eusebius, the choice of Dionysius as Bishop 
of Corinth occurred in the year 170. The same historian has preserved for us (Euseb. 
iv. 23) some fragments of letters and other documents from the pen of Dionysius. 
To one church he sent in the epistolary form expositions of Scripture; and to the 
Romans he wrote, after animadverting severely upon the efforts to discredit the 
genuineness of his own letters, that it was not at all strange that men sought to 
discredit the Gospels, since these too were documents whose value was so great that 
their authenticity should be indisputable. The expression, Holy Scriptures, might 
not necessarily refer to the New Testament; but the word which Dionysius employs—writings respecting <pb n="51" id="iii-Page_51" />the Lord,—the same term which Clemens of Alexandria 
uses (Strom. vii. 1)—has the same signification with the expression New Testament, 
and relates evidently to the books which were then accepted as constituting the 
New Testament canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">The Apology written by Athenagoras of Athens, in the year 177, 
contains several quotations from Matthew and Luke; it displays also unmistakable 
marks of being influenced by John's Gospel; as, for example, in the passages which 
speak of the Logos as the Word of God, and which allude to the Son of God who is 
in the Father as the Father is in the Son. It contains the very expression found 
in the <scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="iii-p20.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">first chapter of John, third verse</scripRef>, "All things were made by him," and in 
the <scripRef passage="John 17:21" id="iii-p20.2" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">seventeenth chapter, twenty-first verse</scripRef>, "as thou, Father, art in me and I 
in thee."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">I have taken these witnesses to the credibility of our Gospels 
from the 
epoch prior to Irenæus and Tertullian, and just at the threshold of the Irenæan 
period, the second and third decade after the middle of the second century. <pb n="52" id="iii-Page_52" />There are, however, left to us other witnesses 
much earlier, and, like those just quoted, men who speak to us right from the very 
bosom of the church.<note n="33" id="iii-p21.1">Hegesippus 
wrote a history of the church, coming down to Eleutheros, bishop of Rome, who is 
generally thought to have been in office from 177 to 193. Eusebius has made extensive 
use of this work (iv. 8 and 22) in preparing his own history, and gives its author 
great credit for the reliability of all his statements, and for his doctrinal soundness 
(iv. 21). In addition to the fragments which Eusebius has preserved, we possess 
another statement respecting Hegesippus, taken by Photius from Stephanus Gobarus, 
a monophysite living at the close of the sixth century, and incorporated in his 
Bibliotheca, No. 232, Bekker's edition, p. 288. In the fragments of Stephanus Gobarus, 
we read, in connection with the quotation, "Eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither 
have entered into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that 
love him," that Hegesippus declared that this was a vain and meaningless saying, 
and that all such passages are in contradiction to the sacred scripture and to the 
words of the Lord, "Blessed are the eyes which see the things that ye see, and the 
ears that hear the things that ye hear." From this passage in Stephanus Gobarus 
it is not clear against whom or against what false doctrine Hegesippus's animadversion 
was directed. It is most probable that he aimed chiefly at a docetic error respecting 
the per son of Christ. As Paul quoted the words cited above, from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:9" id="iii-p21.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>, 
either from <scripRef passage="Isaiah 64:3,4" id="iii-p21.3" parsed="|Isa|64|3|64|4" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.3-Isa.64.4">Isaiah lxiv. 3 and 4</scripRef>, or, as Origen supposed, from an apocryphal book 
known by the name of Elias, it became the belief of certain theologians that Hegesippus 
intended to reject the Epistles of Paul, and to condemn the validity of 
his doctrine. Nor did they hesitate to go further, and grant that, admitting that 
the passage in Corinthians was a free quotation from Isaiah, they should have to 
reject that as well. They even went so far as to bring Eusebius under suspicion, 
and to hint that he had willfully perverted ecclesiastical history.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">Between the apostolic epoch and that which followed there 
intervene the so-called apostolic Fathers; for as direct disciples of the apostles 
they must be reckoned as in immediate connection with the apostolic age. If in the 
little which these men have left us we do not find anything which can be construed 
as definite testimony as to the authenticity of the Gospels, still we are not to 
conclude from their silence that the Gospels were not in existence before their 
time. But should there be in their writings a constant use of the Old Testament, 
and not the slightest use of the New, in spite of the fact that the latter lay so 
much nearer to hand,<note n="34" id="iii-p22.1">The apocalyptic, ethical work, known as the "Shepherd," had quotations neither 
from the Old nor from the New Testament; there is no lack of references in it, however.</note> 
the probability must be accepted as great that at that time 
the Gospels were not accepted as of equal weight with the Old Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p23">And this 
appears to have been the case with the epistle of the Roman Clement, written in 
the second or third decade before the close of <pb n="53" id="iii-Page_53" />the first century, and about a decade after 
the destruction of Jerusalem. At that time no canon of the Gospels was in existence. 
It is indeed unquestionable that in his epistle, rich in quotations from the Old 
Testament, Clement refers here and there to passages<note n="35" id="iii-p23.1">See, for example, chap. 35: "While we put away from us all injustice 
and wickedness, avarice, contention, cunning and deceit, slander and calumny, blasphemy, 
pride and self-seeking, ambition and vanity: for they who do such things are displeasing 
to God, and not alone they who do them, but they that have pleasure in them who 
do them." Comp. <scripRef passage="Romans 1:29-30" id="iii-p23.2" parsed="|Rom|1|29|1|30" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.29-Rom.1.30">Rom. i. 29, et seq.</scripRef></note> in the Pauline Epistles, 
which have indeed chronologically priority over the Gospels, though not in any other 
sense.<note n="36" id="iii-p23.3">In chap. 46: "Woe to that man: 
it were better for him if he had not been born, than that he should offend one of 
my chosen ones: it were better that a millstone were hanged about his neck and he 
were cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of my little ones." These words are cited expressly on the "saying of our 
Lord;" they disclose, however, much more clearly the very phrase taken from his 
lips and repeated in the apostle's tradition, than the use of the similar passages 
in <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:24" id="iii-p23.4" parsed="|Matt|26|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.24">Matt. xxvi. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:6" id="iii-p23.5" parsed="|Matt|28|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.6">xviii. 6</scripRef>; 
and <scripRef passage="Luke 17:2" id="iii-p23.6" parsed="|Luke|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.2">Luke xvii. 2</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">It is otherwise with those other constituents of this literature to whose 
discussion we now come,—the epistles of Ignatius and that of Polycarp. The first 
of these have reached us various in extent and variously edited. Three extant only 
in Latin are manifestly later additions to the older literature; and so too are 
five others, written in Greek, Latin, and Armenian, their authenticity being disowned 
by the fact that Eusebius makes no allusion to them. There are besides seven epistles, 
which are extant in a longer and a shorter form: of the longer one, there is also 
an ancient Latin version; of the shorter, a Latin version and Syriac, and Armenian 
ones as well. With this is to <pb n="54" id="iii-Page_54" />be joined the fact that twenty years ago a Syriac 
version of three of these seven epistles was discovered, more brief than the short 
Greek text. After the debate respecting the longer and the shorter epistles had 
been decisively settled in favor of the shorter, the question arose whether the 
three extant in the Syriac translation are not to be preferred to these seven shorter 
ones. When several scholars declared themselves in favor of this, others defended 
the earlier origin of the seven Greek epistles, insisting that the three in Syriac 
were a mere extract, intended for devotional uses. We hold this to be the more correct 
view. Similar occurrences are not unknown in the apocryphal writings of the New 
Testament. An extraordinary proof in this case is afforded by the circumstance that 
these seven epistles are not only recognized by Eusebius (iii. 36), but are alluded 
to in the letter of Polycarp. In order to escape the force of this testimony, the 
most decisive passage in the latter epistle, defended as it is by Eusebius himself, 
must be set aside as unauthentic. Besides this, the assigning of <pb n="55" id="iii-Page_55" />superior value to the three Syriac letters 
is invalidated by the fragmentary character of many passages; one is so manifestly 
an excerpt from the Greek text that it must be admitted that one section has been 
lost through the carelessness of the copyist. We claim the right, therefore, of 
holding to the authenticity of the seven epistles ascribed by Eusebius and Polycarp 
to Ignatius, and written while he was on the way from Antioch, through Smyrna and 
Troas, to his martyrdom at Rome. Examining them with reference to our present theme, 
we find several allusions to Matthew and John. Take this passage (letter to the 
Romans, chap. 6): "For what is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world 
and lose his own soul?" taken literally from <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:26" id="iii-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.26">Matt. xvi.</scripRef> In like manner, the passage 
in his epistle to the people of Smyrna, in which he asserts of Jesus that he was 
baptized by John in order that all righteousness might be fulfilled by him," reminds 
one of <scripRef passage="Matthew 3:15" id="iii-p24.2" parsed="|Matt|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.15">Matt. iii. 15</scripRef>: "for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness." In 
the letter to the Romans (<scripRef passage="John 7:1-52" id="iii-p24.3" parsed="|John|7|1|7|52" osisRef="Bible:John.7.1-John.7.52">chap. 7</scripRef>), he writes, "I want the bread of God, the bread 

<pb n="56" id="iii-Page_56" />of heaven, the bread of life, which is the body of 
Jesus Christ the Son of God; . . . and I want the draught of God, the blood of Jesus, 
which is imperishable love and eternal life." Compare this with the <scripRef passage="John 6:41" id="iii-p24.4" parsed="|John|6|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.41">sixth chapter 
of John, verse 41</scripRef>: "I am the bread which came down from heaven;" <scripRef passage="John 6:48" id="iii-p24.5" parsed="|John|6|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.48">verse 48</scripRef>: "I am 
that bread of life;" <scripRef passage="John 6:51" id="iii-p24.6" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">verse 51</scripRef>: "And the bread that I will give is my flesh;" <scripRef passage="John 6:54" id="iii-p24.7" parsed="|John|6|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.54">verse 
54</scripRef>: "Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life." To the Philadelphians 
he writes (chap. 7), "What if some wished to lead me astray after the flesh? but 
the Spirit is not enticed; he is from God; he knows wherever he cometh and whither 
he goeth, and he brings to punishment that which is hidden." These verses have as 
their basis <scripRef passage="John 3:6-8" id="iii-p24.8" parsed="|John|3|6|3|8" osisRef="Bible:John.3.6-John.3.8">John iii. 6 to 8</scripRef>,<note n="37" id="iii-p24.9">"That which is born 
of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. . . . The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell 
whence it cometh or whither it goeth. So is every one that is born of the Spirit."</note> 
while the last clause grows out of the 
<scripRef passage="John 3:20" id="iii-p24.10" parsed="|John|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.20">twentieth</scripRef><note n="38" id="iii-p24.11">"For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh 
to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved."</note> verse. Were these allusions of Ignatius to Matthew and John a mere isolated 
phenomenon, and one which would be adverse to other points in this discussion on 
which no doubts rest, they would not have decisive weight. But so far from militating 
against other points of evidence, they <pb n="57" id="iii-Page_57" />are in full agreement with them, particularly 
in view of the fact that at the time when the letters were written, between 107, 
the date generally assigned, and 115, they contain references to two of the most 
important of the four Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p25">The letter of Polycarp to the Philippians connects 
itself most closely with those of Ignatius. According to his own testimony, it was 
written very soon after the martyrdom of Ignatius; that is, between 107 and 115. 
It contains very brief quotations from Matthew, as, for example, in chap. 2: "Think 
on the Lord how he said, Judge not, that ye be not judged [<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:1" id="iii-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.1">Matt. vii. 1</scripRef>]. Forgive, 
and it shall be forgiven you [similar to <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:14" id="iii-p25.2" parsed="|Matt|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.14">Matt. vi. 14</scripRef>]. Be merciful, that you may 
obtain mercy [compare with <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:7" id="iii-p25.3" parsed="|Matt|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.7">Matt. v. 7</scripRef>]. And with what measure ye mete it shall be 
measured to you again [a literal quotation from <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:2" id="iii-p25.4" parsed="|Matt|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.2">Matt. vii. 2</scripRef>]. And blessed are the 
poor, and they which are persecuted for righteousness' sake; for theirs is the kingdom 
of heaven" [taken almost verbatim from <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:3,10" id="iii-p25.5" parsed="|Matt|5|3|0|0;|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.3 Bible:Matt.5.10">Matt. v. 3 and 10</scripRef>]. Further, chap. 7: "We 
will implore <pb n="58" id="iii-Page_58" />the Omniscient God not to lead us into temptation, 
remembering the words of the Lord, The spirit is willing but the flesh is weak" 
[compare <scripRef passage="Matthew 6:13" id="iii-p25.6" parsed="|Matt|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.13">Matt. vi. 13</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:41" id="iii-p25.7" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">xxvi. 41</scripRef>]. Special weight must be ascribed to that passage 
in Polycarp's letter which clearly manifests the use of the First Epistle of John. 
Polycarp writes, chap. 7: "For every one who does not confess that Jesus Christ 
is come in the flesh is antichrist:" in John (<scripRef passage="1John 4:3" id="iii-p25.8" parsed="|1John|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.3">iv. 3</scripRef>) the passage runs, "Every spirit 
that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God; and this 
is that spirit of antichrist." The importance of this use by Polycarp of the Epistle 
of John is based upon this, that—although the heroes of doubt bring into suspicion 
even that which is really indisputable—the Epistle and the Gospel of John are 
shown, by their essential unity of incident and language, to have necessarily had 
the same author; and thus the use of the Epistle argues the use of the Gospel as 
well. I have shown above, from Polycarp's intimate relation to John, how valuable 
is his testimony: it has such great weight as scarcely to allow a <pb n="59" id="iii-Page_59" />word to be uttered in disavowal of the 
writings which he confirms. The unworthy skill of modern scholars has not shrunk, 
however, from setting aside the fact of Polycarp's testimony and unnerving its strength. 
A writer of much acuteness says, "We are not compelled to regard the words of Polycarp 
as an actual quotation from John, for that may have been a sentence which had come 
into circulation in the church, and may have been committed to paper by John just 
as well as by Polycarp, without compelling the latter to learn it from the former." 
Before this conjecture had been bruited, a fellow-believer had fallen upon another 
way out of the difficulty: "Can the thing not be reversed? May not the author 
of the Johannean Gospel, which is as little genuine as so much else that has for 
two thousand years received the reverent homage of Christendom,—may not this 
false John have cited as well from Polycarp?" It requires a great deal of courage to give 
utterance to such an idle fancy; yet there are men of learning who are not lacking 
in this courage. But the universal and radical <pb n="60" id="iii-Page_60" />medicament which must be relied on at the last admits 
in this iIstanc3 of a double application. If the Gospel of John can be thrown overboard 
so easily, the Epistle of Polycarp can not so readily be disposed of. Polycarp, 
then, did not write the epistle. Yet the disciple of Polycarp, Irenæus, believed 
and gave his witness to just the contrary. But there are never lacking specious 
grounds for a false position; and the professors of the nineteenth century have 
the art of putting out of sight even an Irenæus and his fellows.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">The attack on 
the authenticity of Polycarp's epistle is all the more worth refuting, because, 
if successful, it does away no less with the genuineness of Ignatius's epistles, 
all the more troublesome if they are to be accepted in the limits which Polycarp 
and Eusebius assigned to them. On this account the latest outbreaks of critical 
presumption and audacity have been directed against the whole Polycarp-Ignatius 
literature. What one of these critical heroes does not venture, another does. One 
goes to work more in '^root and branch" fashion, another <pb n="61" id="iii-Page_61" />more artistically. 
The one contents himself with 
rejecting 
on his own authority all those passages ill Polycarp's letter which allude to 
the person and epistles of Ignatius, imputing them to a forger known to have lived 
long before Eusebius's time; the other, on the contrary, casts away the whole 
letter. In like manner, the one satisfies himself with regarding the three shortest 
Syrian epistles of Ignatius as genuine; the other holds it more advisable to assert 
that not a single one of the collective letters of Ignatius is genuine. Such dealings 
as this would soon convert the temple of God into a common ruin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">For my own part, 
I do not hesitate to advance further in the period of Polycarp. Justin the Martyr, 
even before his violent death in Rome in 166 made his memory dear to the church, 
had attained to great celebrity through his writings. Three of his works are still 
extant in the complete form, and their authenticity is undisputed,—the two apologies 
and the dialogue with the Jew Tryphon. Eusebius displays perfect familiarity with 
the two which <pb n="62" id="iii-Page_62" />were written to defend Christianity against 
the 
attacks of high pagan authorities, and speaks of them as two separate works, one 
of which was dedicated to the Emperor Antoninus, the other to Marcus Aurelius. Jerome 
repeats the statement of Eusebius, and most scholars<note n="39" id="iii-p27.1">So, for example, Niedner's History of the Christian Church, p. 206: "The first, the greater, at the 
time of Antoninus Pius, in 138 or 139; the second, the smaller, under Marcus Aurelius, 
soon after 161." The same statement is made by Neander (Gen. Hist. of the Christ. 
Rel. and Chur., 3d ed. i. 1, p. 364, et sq.): "Since in the superscription he does 
not speak of M. Aurelius as Cæsar, it is probable that it was written before his 
promotion to the imperial dignity, which took place in 139." Thereupon he alludes 
to the "greater difficulty" which the determination of the time when the shorter Apology was written cost him, and states that he could 
come to no decision respecting it.</note> down to the present day 
have coincided with him. The first work must be assigned to the year 138 or 139, 
the other to the year 161, the first year of the reign of Marcus Aurelius. Respecting 
the first, however, it should be said that it was in 139 that Marcus Aurelius (Berissimus) 
was named as Cæsar, yet the inscription does not address him with the imperial 
title. Very recently there have been new views taken respecting this matter, and 
there has been unjustified evidence<note n="40" id="iii-p27.2">The passage (i. 46) runs, "In 
order that it may not be said in senseless perversion of what I have stated respecting 
Christ's being born under Quirinus 150 years ago, his teaching what may be called 
his system under Pontius Pilate, and the inference which might be drawn that all 
men born before his time were free from guilt, I will meet this matter at the very 
outset." Every one can see in these round numbers, and in this mode of expression, 
how little the writer meant to assign a definite date to the composition of the 
Apology. Still, the year 147 is the one which, according to our ordinary computation, 
is assigned as the date when it was written. That in the Apology of Marcion the 
subject is alluded to as one occupying the public mind, has no vital relation to 
the time which we have specified, although to the statement of Irenæus that Marcion 
was in Rome with Cerdo at the time of Hyginus (generally set between 137 and 141), 
must be added that of the Arabic biographers of Mani, according to which Marcion 
came into notice in the first year of Antoninus Pius, 138: for the year 139 can 
not be coupled with this event. That Justin cites in the Apology his work against 
Marcion ("and the Marcionites" does not appear in in the 
title), is said without truth. For in i. 26 he alludes to his work "Against all 
Heresies," not to that "Against Marcion;" the latter is cited by Irenæus, iv. 6: 2, after a citation of the first-named 
work of Jerome in the catalogue. One circumstance opposed to this is not to be overlooked. 
If, with the pushing back of the first Apology to the year 147, the connection of 
the second and the first be insisted on, and the latter is regarded as a mere appendix 
to the former, the assigning of so early a date to the former becomes the more improbable 
from the fact that Justin alludes in the same to the persecutions of Crescens following 
him even to his death. This seems to me to give more decisive evidence <i>against</i> the 
connection of the two, than the existing reference in the second to what is said 
in the first does <i>for</i> that connection.</note> brought forward to support the assigning 
of the year 147<note n="41" id="iii-p27.3">If the freedom be taken to 
come from this date down to 150, there is an equal right to go back several years 
before 147.</note> to the production of the first of the two works in question: 
some, moreover, have felt themselves justified in taking a position not warranted 
by Eusebius and Jerome, and in regarding the second apology as no independent production, 
but a mere appendix to the first. Neither the <pb n="63" id="iii-Page_63" />one view nor the other appears to me to be thoroughly 
grounded. Still, the value of Justin's testimony is very little affected by the 
question whether he wrote a few years prior or subsequently to the year 140. Yet 
the fact that these two works of Justin's were written prior to the middle of 
the 
second century makes the question one of great interest whether he discussed our 
Gospels in them. It is a topic which has been treated in our time by many persons, 
and with great variance of opinion. What is the essential result gained from these 
investigations? That Justin often quotes from our own Matthew, is indisputable.<note n="42" id="iii-p27.4">By way of illustration, we may cite the passage which 
is given three times in the Dialogue (chaps. 76, 120 and 140), "They shall come 
from the east and from the west, and shall sit down in the kingdom of heaven with 
Abraham and Isaac and Jacob; but the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into 
outer darkness." This coincides literally with <scripRef passage="Matthew 8:11,12" id="iii-p27.5" parsed="|Matt|8|11|8|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.11-Matt.8.12">Matt. viii. 11 

<pb n="237" id="iii-Page_237" />and 12</scripRef>, excepting that in the latter we have the reading "many shall 
come." In like manner in the Dialogue (chap. 107) we have, "It is written in the 
Memorabilia, that your country folk asked him and said, 'Show us a sign.' And he 
answered them, 'An evil and an adulterous generation seeketh after a sign, and there 
shall no sign be given them but the sign of the prophet Jonas."' This reply of the 
Lord coincides literally with <scripRef passage="Matthew 12:40" id="iii-p27.6" parsed="|Matt|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.40">Matt. xii. 40</scripRef>, with the mere use of "them" for "it."</note> 
That in various passages he follows Mark and Luke, is extremely probable.<note n="43" id="iii-p27.7">Respecting <scripRef passage="Luke 22:44" id="iii-p27.8" parsed="|Luke|22|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.44">Luke xxii. 44</scripRef>, it runs, for instance, that Justin alludes 
in the Dialogue (chap. 103) to the sweat which ran down in great drops while Jesus 
was on the mount of Olives, and, indeed, it is stated with express reference to 
the "Memorabilia composed by his apostles and their companions." Twice (chaps. 76 
and 100) he cites as a saying of the Lord: "The Son of man must suffer many things, 
and be rejected by the scribes and Pharisees (chap. 100, 'by the Pharisees and scribes'), 
and be crucified, and on the third day rise again." This agrees more closely with 
<scripRef passage="Mark 8:31" id="iii-p27.9" parsed="|Mark|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.31">Mark viii. 31</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Luke 9:21" id="iii-p27.10" parsed="|Luke|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.21">Luke ix. 21</scripRef>, than with 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 16:21" id="iii-p27.11" parsed="|Matt|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21">Matthew xvi. 21</scripRef>; only in Justin the reading 
is the "Pharisees" instead of the "elders and high priest" (as in Matt., Mark, and 
Luke), and in like manner "be crucified" instead of "be slain."</note> Yet 
this fact has been invalidated by the efforts of some to show that Justin did not 
use our Gospels as his basis, but writings very like them in character, perhaps 
the Gospel of the Hebrews, or, according to some, the Gospel of Peter, which was 
derived from the latter, but which, with the exception of a few passages,<note n="44" id="iii-p27.12">Among these is Theodoret's

<pb n="238" id="iii-Page_238" />Hæret. Fab. ii. 2, according to which that which 
is said everywhere else respecting the Gospel of the Hebrews is asserted to have 
been in use among the Nazaræans. Eusebius reports (Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p27.13" passage="Eccl. vi. 12" parsed="|Eccl|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.6.12">Eccl. vi. 12</scripRef>) the judgment 
of Serapion, bishop of Antioch, regarding this matter. The latter found the most 
of it conformable to the true faith, but detected here and there something superadded 
even in the sense of the Docetes, which he ascribed to the influence of that community 
in Rhossus in Cilicia, where he found the book in use. Origen, in his comment on 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:54-55" id="iii-p27.14" parsed="|Matt|13|54|13|55" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.54-Matt.13.55">Matt. xiii. 54, et sq.</scripRef>, states that, like the work of James, this reports the "brethren of Jesus" to be children of Joseph by a former marriage.</note> has 
remained entirely unknown to us to the present time. One support for this <pb n="64" id="iii-Page_64" />view is found in the fact that some quotations of 
Justin are also found in the pseudo-Clementine homilies, having there the same or 
similar differences from the readings in the canonical text.<note n="45" id="iii-p27.15">A few examples may illustrate the character of the argument between Justin and the 
Clementine Homilies. Both Justin and the psuedo-Clement concur in this: "Let your 
yea be yea and your nay nay; whatever is more than this cometh of evil." In Matthew, 
however, it stands thus: "But let your communication be yea, yea, and nay, nay; 
for whatsoever is more than this cometh of evil." The first of these forms coincides, 
however, almost literally with that which is found in <scripRef passage="James 5:12" id="iii-p27.16" parsed="|Jas|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.12">James v. 12</scripRef>, "But let [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p27.17">ἤτω</span>, 
Justin and the pseudo-Clement <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p27.18">ἔστω</span>] your yea be yea, and your nay, nay." Further, 
we have in Justin, i. Apol. chap. 16, "Not all who say unto me, Lord, Lord, shall come into the kingdom of heaven, but they that do the will of my 
Father who is in heaven. For he who heareth me and doeth what I say, he heareth 
him that sent me." In the Homilies (8: 7) it runs, "Jesus said to one who often 
called him Lord but did none of his commandments, 'Why callest thou me Lord, Lord, 
and doest not what I say?"' Herewith compare <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:21" id="iii-p27.19" parsed="|Matt|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21">Matt. vii. 21</scripRef>, " Not every one that 
saith unto me Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth 
the will of my Father which is in heaven." In like manner, <scripRef passage="Luke 10:16" id="iii-p27.20" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16">Luke x. 16</scripRef>, "He that 
heareth you heareth me; and he that despiseth you despiseth me; and he that despiseth 
me despiseth him that sent me." For the last clause the Cambridge Codex, with three 
old Latin manuscripts, offers the reading, "But he who heareth me, heareth him who 
sent me." Another well accredited reading of the greatest antiquity adds to the 
standard version the words, "And he that heareth me, heareth him that sent me." 
They take out, however, from Justin (and the Homilies) the phrase, "and doeth what 
I say," in order to show a reference to some other source. Two other examples which 
illustrate this matter will be found in the following note.</note> The supposition is, 
perhaps, an admissible one, that Justin, at the very earliest times, drew that Gospel 
of the Hebrews, which contained such repeated references to Matthew, into the circle 
of his evangelical quotations in one of his first works; for we have Eusebius's 
authority, in the first half of the fourth century, for the fact that at his time 
this Gospel was reckoned by several authorities as belonging to the canon. On the 
other hand, it is a manifest and groundless exercise of arbitrary authority to hold 
that such of his quotations as harmonize more or less closely with our received 
text are taken from a source respecting which we are left to conjecture alone. Such 
a view is all the more inadmissible from the fact that free extracts from our Gospels 
are fully in accordance with the character of the times in which they fall; and 
this is the same epoch, the first half of the second century, to which <pb n="65" id="iii-Page_65" />we trace the main origin of the diverse materials 
which enter into the canon, and more especially the Gospels. With equal freedom 
Justin makes his quotations from the Old Testament, even if he may not be proved 
to take his text exclusively from the standard Septuagint. And the fact is not to 
be overlooked, that the passages quoted by Justin from the Gospels can not be judged 
by the documents comprising the New Testament text which has come down to us, and 
which forms the substance of our usual editions; it is clear that many of our most 
widely diffused readings have proceeded from earlier or more recent corruptions 
in the primitive text; the Gospels especially were subject to arbitrary changes 
within the very first ten years after they had been committed to writing.<note n="46" id="iii-p27.21">
<p class="normal" id="iii-p28">It 
is very doubtful whether from the way in which Justin cites <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:27" id="iii-p28.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>, and especially 
in view of the transposition, we are right in forming conclusions as to a source 
different from the Gospel of the church, in spite of the 
close resemblance between the Homilies and Justin's citation. The passage runs in 
Matthew, "No one knoweth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p28.2">ἐπιγινώσκει</span>, several very 
ancient authorities <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p28.3">γινώσκει</span>, 
but Clemens of Alexandria often, Origen often, Irenæus often, and Didymus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p28.4">ἔγνω</span>, 
'knew') the Son but the Father; neither knoweth (as before) any man the Father save 
the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him" (but Clemens of Alex. often, 
Origen often, Irenæus twice, and Tertullian, "and to whom"—Irenæus "and to them 
to whom " the Son may reveal him). In Justin (Dial. 100, 1st Apol. 63) we have "No one knoweth (twice 'knew') the Father save the Son, nor the Son save the Father, 
and those to whom the Son shall reveal him." In the Homilies xvii. 4, xviii. 4 and 
13, "No one knows the Father save the Son, as also no one knoweth the Son (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p28.5">οἶδεν</span>, 
xviii. 3, 'nor knoweth any one the Son) save the Father and they to whom the Son 
will reveal him.' Epiphanius has this transposition (in the fourth century) seven 
times in eleven citations, and twice does it occur even in Irenæus, who in a third 
place still has a reading which is peculiar to the Gnostics. We may notice the other 
details of this verse, in which very early changes of the text are unmistakable, 
without having to say, This is the canonical, this the heretical text. Compare in 
this passage my Greek Testament, eighth edition, first part.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p29">So in <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:41" id="iii-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">Matt. xxv. 41</scripRef>: "Depart (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p29.2">πορεύεσθε</span>) from me, ye accursed, into everlasting 
fire, prepared for the devil and his angels." Justin (Dial. 76) and the pseudo-Clemens 
have, "Depart (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p29.3">ὑπάγετε</span>) into outer darkness which the Father has prepared for the 
devil (pseudo-Clemens 'Satan') and his angels." Here not only has the Sinaitic 
Codex the same expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p29.4">ὑπάγετε</span>, but the Cambridge, which is allied to it, together 
with the oldest Latin witnesses, and Irenæus and Tertullian as well, have also, 
"which my Father has prepared for the devil and his angels."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p30">So, too, from the 
passage in the Homilies xviii. 17, "Enter through the strait and narrow way, through 
which you will pass into life," there has been an attempt to draw an inference in 
favor of an extra-canonical source; but several of the oldest witnesses to the text, 
among them the Sinaitic Codex, lead to the supposition that <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:13,14" id="iii-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|7|13|7|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13-Matt.7.14">Matt. vii. 13 and 14</scripRef> 
was read at the most remote period as follows: "for broad and wide is the way," 
"for strait and narrow is the way," instead of "for wide is the gate and broad 
is the way," "for strait is the gate and narrow is the way."</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p31">My discussion 
thus far of the extracts which Justin makes from the Gospels relates solely to those 
which he draws from the synoptic ones, the first three. Despite the prevailing skepticism 
in this matter, it is as good as certain that Justin made use of those three Gospels: 
but <pb n="66" id="iii-Page_66" />all the more obstinate is the assertion that he had 
no acquaintance with John's Gospel. But what in fact is his relation to John? In. 
my opinion there are most cogent reasons for believing that John was read and used 
by Justin. The delineation of the person of Christ, characteristic of John, as, 
for example, in the opening of the Gospel, "In the beginning was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word was God," and in <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="iii-p31.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">verse fourteen</scripRef>, "And the Word became 
flesh," as well as the general designation of Jesus as the Logos or Word of God,<note n="47" id="iii-p31.2">Throughout 
the whole Gospel of John this exclusively Johannean designation does not appear 
again; it is found only in the <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 19:13" id="iii-p31.3" parsed="|Rev|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.13">Apocalypse xix. 13</scripRef>, 
and as the "Word of life" at the beginning of the Epistle of John. Is it to be expected that Justin, if he did indeed draw from 
John, would use this term exclusively or with marked signs of preference?</note>  
appears unmistakably in not a few passages in Justin, such, for instance, as "And 
Jesus Christ was begotten in a manner wholly peculiar to himself as the Son of God, 
while he is also the Word (Logos) of the same." "The primeval force (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p31.4">δύναμις</span>) after 
the Father of All and God the Lord, is the Son, the Word (Logos); and I shall show 
how he through the incarnation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p31.5">σαρκοποιηθεὶς</span>) became man." "The Word (Logos) of 
God is the Son of the same." "As they have not confessed all that belongs to the 
Logos, which is Christ, they have <pb n="67" id="iii-Page_67" />often uttered what is at variance with itself." "Through 
the Word (Logos) of God, Jesus Christ our Saviour became flesh (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p31.6">σαρκοποιηθεὶς</span>)." 
To these passages, taken from the brief second Apology, I add the following, taken 
from the first (chap. 33): "By the expressions the Holy Ghost and the Power of God 
in <scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="iii-p31.7" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke i. 35</scripRef> [the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the Highest 
shall overshadow thee], we are to understand the Logos, which is the' first begotten 
of God." In the "Dialogue," chap. 105, we find that "the same was begotten by the 
Father of All after a peculiar manner as the Word (Logos) and Power (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p31.8">δύναμις</span>), becoming 
flesh through the instrumentality of the Virgin Mary, as we learn from the memorials 
which I have already displayed." In order to invalidate the proof found here that 
Justin wrote not independently of John, critics have made an effort to point out 
the differences between the conceptions of Logos which they both maintained, and 
to show that Justin had a superficial and merely external view of it. But is it 
to be supposed that those who first accepted <pb n="68" id="iii-Page_68" />the doctrines of John were able to fathom and exhaust 
them all? On the contrary, does not the fact that Justin was not able to penetrate 
to the depths of John's theology show that in his very allusions to it, without 
fully comprehending it, he was not independent of it? It seems to me that the internal 
connection between both meets the opponents of the authenticity of John's Gospel 
in no more convincing manner than in showing how the doctrines of John may be culled 
from the words of Justin.<note n="48" id="iii-p31.9">Comp. Volkmar, Ursprung unserer Evangelien, p. 95: "Justin contains the 
root of that which is. cited in the Gospel of John, the beholder of the Lamb (<scripRef passage="Revelation 5:12" id="iii-p31.10" parsed="|Rev|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.12">Rev. 
v. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 1:5" id="iii-p31.11" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">i. 5</scripRef>), or rather, Justin himself appears as one of the sources in favor of 
the later transformations of this latest Gospel." "Much more clearly does the most 
exact trial reveal this: that the one who tells of the Logos follows him who teaches 
regarding the Logos, the post-John follows the martyr substantially in all things; 
and it is beyond all doubt that Justin at least never saw this new Gospel. So far 
as the formula is concerned, it is not only wholly possible, but even probable, 
yes, the one thing probable, that the one who tells of the Logos was not only really 
but was also recorded to have been in the school of Justin, the teacher of the Logos."</note> 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p32">There are not wanting passages in John's Gospel, moreover, 
which may be found specifically reproduced in Justin. In the "Dialogue," chap. 
88, he writes of John the Baptist, "The people believed that he was the Christ; 
but he said to them, I am not Christ, but the voice of a preacher." This is in direct 
connection with the words of <scripRef passage="John 1:20,23" id="iii-p32.1" parsed="|John|1|20|0|0;|John|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.20 Bible:John.1.23">John i. 20 and 23</scripRef>; for the first words in the reply 
of the Baptist have been reported by no other evangelist than John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p33">Twice can Justin's 
expressions only be explained by supposing him to have been familiar <pb n="69" id="iii-Page_69" />with the account in <scripRef passage="John 9:1-41" id="iii-p33.1" parsed="|John|9|1|9|41" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1-John.9.41">John ix.</scripRef> of the man who had been born 
blind. He speaks expressly of the miraculous healings effected by Jesus, and says 
in the first Apology (chap. 22) that the Saviour restored to health one who was 
born lame, palsied, and blind.<note n="49" id="iii-p33.2">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p33.3">πηρὸς</span> has definitively and preferably the signification 
"blind," as the explanations in Hesychius and Suidas show; so too the whole passage, 
belonging here, Constitut. v. 7: 17, where the blind man of John's Gospel as well 
as of Justin is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p33.4">ὁ ἐκ γενετῆς πηπὸς</span>.</note> In like manner in the "Dialogue" (chap. 69) he 
declares that Jesus healed those who were blind, deaf, and lame from their birth,<note n="50" id="iii-p33.5">In both passages Justin 
has the literal expression of <scripRef passage="John 9:1" id="iii-p33.6" parsed="|John|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1">John ix. 1</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p33.7">
ἐκ γενετῆς</span>, which is almost never 
elsewhere used in reference to miraculous accounts of the Gospels. Justin, too, 
in his Apology, puts it in immediate connection with the blind, after naming the 
lame and the palsied. The same seems to be true, too, of the passage in the Dialogue, 
although the expression is capable of being connected with the deaf and the lame.</note> 
giving to one sound limbs, to another hearing, to a third restored sight. What a 
trick of art is it to take the words "I was born blind,"<note n="51" id="iii-p33.8">The emphatic expression of John and Justin, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p33.9">
ἐκ γενετῆς</span>, does not 
appear here, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p33.10">ἐγεννήθην</span>.</note> spoken by the man who 
was a defender of Christ, and who corresponds to the blind man of Jericho, and to 
make them refer to an unknown source used by Justin, an ostensibly lost authority 
of the. narrative which he gives elsewhere! To what end is this? To no other than 
to discredit the Gospel of John, and to deny that it was before Justin when he wrote. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p34">The words of <scripRef passage="Zechariah 12:10" id="iii-p34.1" parsed="|Zech|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.12.10">Zechariah xii. 10</scripRef> Justin quotes (first Apology, 52; also "Dialogue," 
14 and 33) precisely in the language of <scripRef passage="John 19:37" id="iii-p34.2" parsed="|John|19|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.37">John xix. 37</scripRef>, " they shall look on him 
whom they pierced." <pb n="70" id="iii-Page_70" />The text of the Seventy, which Jerome expressly 
confirms, has an entirely different translation<note n="52" id="iii-p34.3">That the translation of John found 
a place in some of our manuscripts of the Septuagint, is no less than an evidence 
in favor of a primitive translation followed by Justin and John, and at variance 
with the text of the Seventy. Naturally Tertullian (de resurr. carn. 26) as well 
as Theodotus (excerpt. 62) follow John's Gospel; whereas another passage of Tertullian 
(de carn. Christ. 24, also adv. Marc. 3, 7, and adv. Iud. 14, both as far as "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p34.4">tribus 
ad tribum</span>") attaches itself rather to the <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 1:7" id="iii-p34.5" parsed="|Rev|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.7">Apocalypse i. 7</scripRef>. The seventh chapter of 
the Epistle of Barnabas must also be brought into connection with the same passages 
of John.</note> of this passage; yet there is 
one of the older versions given us by Aquila, Symmachus, and Theodotion, which coincides 
with the language of John and Justin. There is nothing more improbable than that 
John and Justin were here independent of each other, and followed a translation 
of the Hebrew text which is unknown to us. Is the acceptance of this theory, one 
of the most untenable of positions, taken to avoid the manifest connection between 
the words of Justin and those of John?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p35">To close this part of our discussion, we 
find in Justin's first Apology, chap. 61, Christ has said, "Unless ye are born 
again, ye can not enter the kingdom of heaven. It is manifest to every one that 
those who have been born once can not enter again into their mother's womb." This 
passage has been the theme of much controversy; but I am fully of the opinion that 
Justin had in view the passage in <scripRef passage="John 3:3-5" id="iii-p35.1" parsed="|John|3|3|3|5" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3-John.3.5">John iii. 3 to 5</scripRef>, "Verily, verily, I say unto 
thee, Except a man be born again,<note n="53" id="iii-p35.2">The form retained in our translation, "be born again," 
which is in accordance with the Vulgate, is literally justified by, and is <pb n="244" id="iii-Page_244" />significantly recommended in the answer of Nicodemus. So, too, the explanation of the new birth made by Jesus, in the fifth verse, 
to Nicodemus, is much more closely allied with being "born again" than with being 
born "from above." Many commentators, however, ancient as well as modern, prefer 
the expression "from above." If, however, this reading is to be taken in the sense 
as if the expression of Justin did not conform to that of John, and therefore discloses 
another origin than John's Gospel, it is singularly thought possible to decide how 
Justin was obliged to understand John's expression. But see the next note.</note> he can not see the kingdom <pb n="71" id="iii-Page_71" />of God.<note n="54" id="iii-p35.3">In order to deny the connection of the Justinian quotation with the passage 
from John, it has been asserted that the expression used in the first, the "kingdom 
of heaven" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.4">βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν</span>), is not Johannean. But the same expression is 
so strongly authenticated in the following fifth verse, by the Sinaitic Codex, by 
the Docetes in Hippolytus, by a newly discovered fragment of Irenæus (in Harvey, 
p. 498), by the apostolical constitutions, and by Origen (in the Interpres), that 
it must be regarded as in the original. (Accepted in 1864 in my synopsis.) I must 
remark in addition, that the fragment of Irenæus has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.5">ἀναγεννηθῇ</span> (born again) instead 
of John's <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.6">γεννηθῇ</span>: it shows how much it lay at heart with Justin and others 
to give the idea of John's <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.7">γεννηθῇ ἄνωθεν</span> 
(born anew) by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.8">ἀναγεννηθῆτε</span> 
(born again).</note> Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be 
born when he is old? Can he enter the second time into his mother's womb and be 
born? Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water 
and of the Spirit he can not enter into the kingdom of God" [kingdom of heaven 
according to the Sinaitic Codex and other ancient authorities.] Now what means is 
there of escaping the inference which the parallelism in these two passages gives 
rise to? Those who have attempted to do this have quoted <scripRef passage="Matthew 18:3" id="iii-p35.9" parsed="|Matt|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.3">Matt. xviii. 3</scripRef>, " Verily 
I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall 
not enter into the kingdom of heaven," and have given utterance to the suspicion 
that in some lost Gospel, perhaps that of the Hebrews, to which reference has already 
been made, this passage was recorded just as Justin has given it, his authority therefor being not John, but some previous writer.<note n="55" id="iii-p35.10">For this view is claimed the similarity, also, which 
the quotation in the pseudo-Clementines, xi. 26, has with that of Justin: "for thus 
says the prophet, 'Verily I say unto you, except ye be born again with living water 
in the name of the Father, ye can not come into the kingdom of heaven."' The significance 
of this similarity is to be inferred from what has been expressed in the previous 
notes. That the earlier expressly denied dependence on John's Gospel is to be discerned 
in the newly discovered close of his Homilies, may be seen further on. Compare what 
is said under the head "Naasenians."</note> In order therefore to avoid 
what lies directly in our path, we are compelled to have recourse to, some unknown 
higher authority. The second <pb n="72" id="iii-Page_72" />part of Justin's expression gives all the less reason 
for appealing from John to Matthew, that the <scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="iii-p35.11" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">fifth verse in the passage in John</scripRef> 
(standing in direct connection with the third), "he can not enter into the kingdom 
of heaven" [<span lang="DE" id="iii-p35.12">Himmelreich</span>], is the apparent basis of Justin's expression, "ye can 
not enter into the kingdom of heaven." The phrase "kingdom of God" was completely 
overshadowed by the more usual one, kingdom of heaven.<note n="56" id="iii-p35.13">John uses the expression "kingdom 
of God" only in <scripRef passage="John 3:3" id="iii-p35.14" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">iii. 3</scripRef>; it is often met, on the contrary, in Luke, both in the Gospel 
and the Acts; often, too, in Mark, and several times in Matthew.</note> Decisive too of the personal 
use of John by Justin is that expression of the latter relative to the entering 
again into the mother's womb and being born, derived from <scripRef passage="John 3:4" id="iii-p35.15" parsed="|John|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.4">John iii. 4</scripRef>. To suppose 
such a coincidence of thought and language to have been accidental, is a feat of 
trickery which can deceive no one capable of forming an independent judgment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p36">To 
this result, which confirms the authenticity of the first three Gospels as much 
as it does the fourth, I must add two points more, which still strengthen my conclusions. 
One of these is, that Justin is in the habit of alluding to the "Memorabilia of 
the Apostles, known as <pb n="73" id="iii-Page_73" />Gospels," without specifically mentioning the names of the 
authors. Yet while doing this he makes particular mention of the fact that the writers 
were apostles<note n="57" id="iii-p36.1">See 
Dialogue, chap. 103. In the Latin version the passage runs, "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p36.2">in commentariis quos 
ab eius apostolis et eorum sectatoribus scriptos dico.</span>"</note> and companions of Jesus, and by speaking of their combined writings 
as the "Gospel" he leads us to the undoubting conviction that it was invested with 
full canonical authority: and such an investiture naturally allows the names of 
the writers to fall into the background and to be unnoticed, while their writings 
might have general acceptance. In the second place, we have to' notice that Justin, 
even in his first Apology (chap. 67), asserts that in the Christian congregations 
the "Memorabilia of the Apostles or the writings of the Prophets" were read every 
Sunday. Here then is an instance of the Gospels and the prophetical books being 
placed on the same plane, the first being exalted to the same canonicity which the 
latter had enjoyed from the first. It is an error or a self-deception to deny that 
Justin's words do not warrant the acceptance of those books as canonical, on the 
ground that there were writings <pb n="74" id="iii-Page_74" />read in the church which were not accepted as 
a part of the canon. There were such books indeed, but they formed a class subordinate 
to the canon, and pre-supposing the formation of it. Of course there was not at 
the outset an immediate recognition of the equality of the Christian records with 
the hallowed books of the Old Testament; but after the church had enlarged the canon 
by admitting those sacred writings which had sprung from a common source, and had 
given them equal honor with those previously accepted, there came into view certain 
books which had more or less claim to recognition as canonical: and thus it came 
about that some were admitted to the prerogative of being read in the churches, 
without sharing the same honor which was given to those accepted as fully canonical. 
At a later period the church found it to be for its interest to assign to these 
books, to which usage gave a kind of half-canonical character, a rank equal to the 
highest. That this does not apply in the least to the earliest formation of the 
Christian canon is shown by the <pb n="75" id="iii-Page_75" />Muratori Fragment which speaks of the Apocalypse of John 
and of Peter. We accept these, but the last named is not admitted by some of our 
scholars to the honor of being publicly read in church. This doubt expresses distinctly 
the want of full canonical authority which led to the rejection of the writing in 
question. Later usage can not do away with this; and just as little can the fact 
that in some instances the direct relation of a paper to a single congregation became 
a source of advantage to the common church, as is testified by Dionysius of Corinth 
(Euseb., Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p36.3" passage="Eccl. iv. 23" parsed="|Eccl|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.23">Eccl. iv. 23</scripRef>) in the case of the letters of Clemens and Soter to 
the Corinthians. In the Muratori Fragment already referred to, it is stated, toward 
the end of the Shepherd of Hermas, that he was to be recommended for private use, 
but not for public worship, and that he was to be included neither in the number 
of prophets nor apostles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p37">The manner in which Justin expresses himself in the passage 
quoted above (first Apology, chap. 67) makes it impossible, in my opinion, to doubt 
that in his time the Gospels were accepted <pb n="76" id="iii-Page_76" />as of canonical authority. We possess in fact 
a much earlier testimony of this equality in one of the generally accepted seven 
short letters, in that to Smyrna, the seventh chapter, where are the words, "It 
behooves us to give heed to the prophets, and especially to the Gospel, in which 
the passion and the resurrection are fully portrayed." Here too, as the reader observes, 
there is a manifest coupling of the prophets and the authors of the Gospels, i. 
e. the books which in their full extent and defined limits form the Gospel, and 
a proof that both were in common use in the church.<note n="58" id="iii-p37.1">In the same 
sense the passage in the fifth chapter of the Epistle to the Philadelphians appears to have authoritative weight: "while 
I curse myself before the Gospel, as the body of Jesus, and before the apostles 
as the elders of the church. But the prophets we will love because they have prophesied 
of the Gospel and have hoped and waited for the Lord." By the expression the "Gospel 
as the body of Jesus," in its connection with the apostles and prophets, is probably 
to be meant the written Gospel in the hands of the church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p38">These are proofs from the 
first quarter (whether the year be taken as 107 or 115) and from the second quarter 
(139, or, as some suppose, ten years earlier) of the second century, that at that 
time the Gospels were held as of equal validity with the prophets, and were admitted 
to canonical authority, a place being assigned them directly after the prophetical 
books. What is not told us in detail respecting the various Gospels may be inferred 
from many other testimonies. I have already shown, from <pb n="77" id="iii-Page_77" />various passages of Justin Martyr's undisputed writings, 
that our Gospels, without the exception of the fourth, that of John, were admitted 
to form one <span class="sc" id="iii-p38.1">Gospel</span>, and to be invested with canonical authority. Is it possible, 
therefore, for the opinion to be justified that at Justin's time other Gospels than 
ours were in use as having had a sacred origin, in spite of the fact that, decades 
after Justin, these, and no others, were in repute through the whole Christian church? 
Does it not contravene all that we know of the origin of the canon, that at the 
outset, and even in the age of Justin, only Matthew, Mark, and Luke were regarded 
as canonical, and that John was subsequently smuggled in?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p39">According to the views 
of many, Justin was the author of the Letter to Diognetus; but those who assign 
to this an earlier date, and consider it the work of an older cotemporary of Justin's, 
are more correct. Although this short apologetic epistle contains no definite quotation 
from any one of the Gospels, it contains many allusions to evangelical passages, 
and especially <pb n="78" id="iii-Page_78" />to John. The words of the sixth chapter, "Christians 
live in the world, but are not of the world;" those of the tenth, "for God has loved men, for whom he created the world; 
. . . . to whom he has sent his only-begotten 
Son," contain almost unmistakable references to <scripRef passage="John 17:11" id="iii-p39.1" parsed="|John|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.11">John xvii. 11</scripRef>, "these are in the 
world;" <scripRef passage="John 17:14" id="iii-p39.2" parsed="|John|17|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.14">14</scripRef>, "the world hateth them, for they are not of the world; " <scripRef passage="John 17:16" id="iii-p39.3" parsed="|John|17|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.16">16</scripRef>, "they 
are not of the world, even as I am not of the world;" and to <scripRef passage="John 3:16" id="iii-p39.4" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">John iii. 16</scripRef>, "for 
God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten Son."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p40">But before advancing 
further we must come back to the Gospel of the Hebrews, whose use in connection 
with our synoptic Gospels is rendered probable by the language of Justin, by the 
pseudo-Clementine, and even by Tatian's Diatessaron, or Harmony of the Gospels, 
and testified by Eusebius (iv. 22: 3) of Hegesippus. Does not this bring into great 
uncertainty the character of the earlier Gospel canon? It certainly appears to do 
so if the Gospel of the Hebrews is admitted to a place side by side with the synoptic 
Gospels, and be regarded <pb n="79" id="iii-Page_79" />as an independent production. Against such a view there 
are a variety of considerations to be urged. I have already mentioned that the authorship 
of this Gospel was ascribed to Matthew. We shall see, further on, that at a very 
early period, in its original Hebrew form, it was held to be the work of Matthew, 
and that Greek editions, with many changes in the text, were in use among the judaizing 
Christians. This has led to the result that the passages of the Gospel of the Hebrews 
which have been transmitted to us from antiquity, and more especially those which 
have recently been brought to light<note n="59" id="iii-p40.1">See my Notitia 
editionis cod. Sin. cum catalogo codicum, etc., p. 58 et sq. The MS. of the Gospels 
indicated under No. 2, in my collection of Greek MSS. dating probably from the ninth 
century, contains in three passages of Matthew the parallels of the Hebrews' Gospel 
(called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p40.2">τὸ ἰουδαϊκόν</span>). At <scripRef passage="Matthew 4:5" id="iii-p40.3" parsed="|Matt|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.5">Matt. iv. 5</scripRef>, we have "to Jerusalem," not "into the holy 
city." At <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:17" id="iii-p40.4" parsed="|Matt|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17">xvi. 17</scripRef> is the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p40.5">υἱὲ ἰωάντου</span> (son of John), 
not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p40.6">βαριωνᾶ</span> (son of 
Jona). At <scripRef passage="Matthew 18:22" id="iii-p40.7" parsed="|Matt|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.22">xviii. 22</scripRef>, in the Hebrews' Gospel, after the words "seventy times seven," 
the addition, "for in the prophets, too, after that they were anointed with the 
Holy Ghost, was sin found" (literally the "word of sin," 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p40.8">λόγος ἁμαρτίας</span>). This 
remarkable passage was given by Jerome in the Latin form. At <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:74" id="iii-p40.9" parsed="|Matt|26|74|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.74">xxvi. 74</scripRef>, it is asserted 
that instead of the words "then he began to curse and to swear," the Hebrews' Gospel 
reads, "and he denied and swore and cursed." Such a parallelizing of special passages 
as we find here would be irrational, yes, impossible, had the Hebrews' Gospel not 
the same character, the same tone, and in the main the same language, with that 
of Matthew. And if some of the patristic quotations from it do not seem to give 
special support to this view, it is not to be forgotten that these citations must 
be made where there are deviations from Matthew's reading, and that they are represented 
to us as such.</note> by the writer of these pages, manifest a striking 
parallelism with our Gospel of Matthew. All these circumstances lead to the conviction 
that at the beginning, and probably during the first half of. the second century, 
the Gospel of Matthew and that of the Hebrews were regarded not as essentially different 
productions, but as different editions of the same document, and that by degrees 
greater light was diffused regarding the variations in them. Thus Irenæus states 
of the Ebionites, in two passages (i. 26: <pb n="80" id="iii-Page_80" />2; iii. 11: 7), that they made use of the Gospel 
of Matthew; while Eusebius (iii. 27), probably referring to the first of these passages, 
corrects Irenæus's statement, and puts the Gospel of the Hebrews in the place of 
that of Matthew. Yet it happened, near the end of the fourth century, that the most 
learned theologian and most experienced critic of his age, Jerome, while in possession 
of the Gospel of the Hebrews in the Syro-Chaldaic dialect of the country, and full 
of the recollections of an older tradition, believed that it was the original text 
of Matthew fallen into his hands. After becoming more fully acquainted with it, 
and after translating it into Latin and Greek, he acknowledged that many believed 
that it was the work of Matthew himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p41">Thus far we have been concerned almost 
exclusively with the writings of men in whom the church, from the second century, 
in which they lived, onward, recognized venerated pillars of the faith. Yet at the 
same epoch there was a rich literature, which, in conjunction with what was ecclesiastical, 
put forth a rank growth, <pb n="81" id="iii-Page_81" />which elevated far above the simple Christian doctrine 
a system of speculations evolved from the schools of heathen and Jewish philosophy: 
I refer to the heretical views which became current, and which may be also known 
as the doctrines of the Errorists. Even from this literature we derive convincing 
proofs that by the middle, or even before the middle of the second century, our 
Gospels had attained the highest degree of consideration. This is interesting not 
more for the light which it throws upon the earlier history of heresy than for that 
which it sheds upon the age and the origin of our Gospels. In calling upon these 
errorists to give evidence respecting the Gospels, we have no less an authority 
than Irenæus, that Bishop of Lyons of whom I have elsewhere spoken in detail. Irenæus 
himself utters the expression, "So firmly are our Gospels grounded, that even the errorists are compelled to acknowledge their credibility, and each one of them must 
begin with them in order to lay the foundations of his own system."<note n="60" id="iii-p41.1">See adv. hær. iii. 11: 7. "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p41.2">Tanta est autem circa 
evangelia hæc firmitas, ut et ipsi hæretici testimonium reddant eis, et ex ipsis 
egrediens unusquisque eorum conetur suam confirmare doctrinam.</span>"</note> This is 
a judgment passed by the second half of the second century <pb n="82" id="iii-Page_82" />on the character of the first half. And this first 
half of the second century is just the period to which the opponents of the genuineness 
of our Gospels are accustomed to appeal. Now, are we to suppose that a man like 
Irenæus, who lived only a few decades after the period to which I am referring, 
was not better acquainted with the facts than the scholars and professors of the 
nineteenth century? The more the respect due to the true progress of science in 
our age, the less is owed to those scholars who employ their knowledge and acumen 
for the purpose of thrusting at truth. The accuracy of what Irenæus testified to 
can be substantiated even today with facts; and our tread is all the more secure 
if we do not withhold our belief. What the earliest Fathers have testified respecting 
the primitive errorists (and to the hints of the former we owe the larger share 
of our knowledge about the latter), shows us, in the most convincing manner, how 
radically separate they were from the Gospels, and from the books which were considered 
holy by the church. Irenæus himself is one of the chief preservers <pb n="83" id="iii-Page_83" />of these indications; after him comes a work (discovered only twenty 
years ago) of a disciple of Irenæus, Hippolytus by name, a man who lived so nearly 
contemporaneously with those errorists as to warrant being received as equally good 
authority as Irenæus regarding them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p42">One of the boldest and most gifted thinkers 
among those errorists was Valentinus,<note n="61" id="iii-p42.1">Irenæus 
iii. 4:.3 (and following him Eusebius iv. 11) makes him come to Rome at the time 
of Hippolytus, between 137 and 141.</note> who came from Egypt to Rome about the year 
140, and resided there for the twenty years succeeding. He undertook the task of 
writing a complete history of those "supernal transactions which took place in 
the realm of the divine primeval Powers and supernatural Being before the sending 
of the only-begotten of the Father," hoping to be able to determine the better from 
the character of these events the nature and mission of the Son of God. In carrying 
out this stupendous design, he did not overlook the bumble task of culling from 
John's Gospel a great number of conceptions and expressions, such as the Only-Begotten, 
the Word, Light, Life, Fullness, Truth, Grace, Saviour, Comforter, <pb n="84" id="iii-Page_84" />and of using them for his purpose. 
There is 
in this such an undeniable connection between the Gospel of John and the 
edifice of Valentine's construction that only two explanations of it are possible. 
Either Valentine made use of John or John of Valentine. The latter alternative, 
according to my previously stated views of the second century, must be regarded 
as pure nonsense, and closer investigation into the matter confirms this. If science, 
hostile to the church, is able to reconcile itself to this fact, it passes judgment 
on itself. Irenæus states explicitly that the sect of Valentine made the fullest 
use of the Gospel of John;<note n="62" id="iii-p42.2">See adv. hær. iii. 11: 7. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p42.3">Hi autem qui a Valentino sunt, eo (sc. evangelio) quod est secundum Johannem plenissime 
utentes ad ostensionem conjugationum suarum, ex ipso detegentur nihil recte dicentes, 
quemadmodum ostendimus in primo libro.</span></note> and he gives the most explicit demonstration that 
the first chapter of John was drawn upon for one of the main features of the Valentinian 
system, the doctrine of the first Ogdoade.<note n="63" id="iii-p42.4">See adv. hær. i. 8: 5. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p42.5">Adhuc 
autem Johannem discipulum domini docent primam Ogdoadem et omnium generationem signifi casse 
ipsis dictionibus, etc.</span></note> The statement of Irenæus confirms 
that of Hippolytus, for he cites expressions of John which Valentine had quoted. 
This is the most clearly the case with <scripRef passage="John 10:8" id="iii-p42.6" parsed="|John|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.8">John x. 8</scripRef>; for Hippolytus writes, 
"Whereas 
the prophets and the law, according to Valentine's belief, were filled with a subordinate <pb n="85" id="iii-Page_85" />and foolish Spirit, Valentine says, 
'The words of the Saviour are, 
"All who came before me are thieves and murderers."'"<note n="64" id="iii-p42.7">See Philosophum. vi. 35. Literally the 
passage runs: Therefore all the prophets, and the law spoken of as Demiurgos, a 
foolish god, sunk in folly and ignorance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p42.8">ἐλάλησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ 
. . . μωροὶ οὐδὲν εἰδότες</span>). On this account, according to Valentine, the Saviour says, "All 
that before me," etc.</note> And as the Johannean, 
so were the other Gospels used by Valentine. According to the statement of Irenæus, 
he considered (i. 7: 4) the subordinate Spirit already mentioned, which he termed Demiurgos and Taskmaster, to be represented by the centurion of Capernaum (<scripRef passage="Matthew 8:9" id="iii-p42.9" parsed="|Matt|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.9">Matt. 
viii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 7:8" id="iii-p42.10" parsed="|Luke|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.8">Luke vii. 8</scripRef>); in the dead and resuscitated twelve-year-old daughter of 
Jairus he recognized an image of his "sub-wisdom" (Achamoth), the mother of the 
Taskmaster (i. 8: 2); in like manner in the history of the woman who had suffered 
for twelve years from an issue of blood, and was healed by the Lord (<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:20" id="iii-p42.11" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. ix. 
20</scripRef>), he recognized the pains and restoration of his twelfth primeval 
spirit (Æon) 
i. 3: 3; and the expression of Jesus recorded in <scripRef passage="Matthew 5:18" id="iii-p42.12" parsed="|Matt|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.18">Matt. v. 18</scripRef> he applied to the ten 
æons hinted at in the numerical value of the Iota, the smallest letter.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p43">What 
do they who deny the high antiquity of John's Gospel say to this? They assert that 
all that pertains to John was not brought out <pb n="86" id="iii-Page_86" />by Valentine himself, but by his disciples. In fact, 
the expression is much more frequent in Irenæus "they say"—the followers of 
Valentine—than "he says," meaning Valentine himself. But who is wise enough to 
discriminate between what the master said and what the disciples added, without 
echoing their master in the least?<note n="65" id="iii-p43.1">Appeal is made especially to i. 8: 1-4, and 
8: 5; yet in the former of these only the three first Gospels are referred to, in 
the latter only the last; moreover, they are alluded to only by Ptolemy, whose name 
is given in the Latin text ("<span lang="LA" id="iii-p43.2">Et Ptolemæus quidem ita</span>;" in the Greek text these 
words are lacking) at the end of the account. At 8: 1-4, however, Irenæus refers 
to the Valentinians, not to Valentine. Can it be said, however, that 1-4 is the 
master with his pupils, and that in the fifth section only the pupil is meant?</note> We must here touch once more upon the passage 
of Irenæus (iii. 11: 7) where he expresses himself respecting the relation of the 
heretics to the Gospels. After the sentence, "So securely are our Gospels founded, 
that even the errorists give testimony for them, and every one of these begins at 
the Gospels when he wants to try the foundations of his own system," he goes on 
to say, "For the errorists make exclusive use of the Gospel of Matthew, and are 
convinced from his pages alone of their error respecting the Lord. Marcion, however, 
avails himself of the mutilated Gospel according to Luke, and the very part which 
he retains makes his blasphemy against the only God apparent. Those who separate 
Jesus from Christ, and insist that it was Christ <pb n="87" id="iii-Page_87" />alone, and not Jesus, who suffered, assign a preference to the Gospel 
according to Mark. If they read it with real love of truth, they can be cured of 
their error; but they who cleave to Valentine make the fullest use of John's Gospel 
for the confirmation of their doctrine of Æons; and from this it can be seen that 
they teach nothing correctly, as we have shown in our first book." Does this representation 
of Irenæus accord with the view that the use of the Gospel according to John began 
with the disciples of Valentine, and not with Valentine himself? Irenæus declares 
the use of the Johannean Gospel to have been a characteristic feature of Valentine's 
school; and those names and conceptions already alluded to, which pervaded the whole 
system, testify convincingly to this: yet was all this a mere affix to the system? 
So much respecting Irenæus. In Hippolytus the expression is even more definite 
regarding Valentine. If now it is indisputable that the author does not always discriminate 
closely between the sect and the founder of the sect, have we an example of this 
in the case <pb n="88" id="iii-Page_88" />now under consideration? In those instances. where, 
in the course of a consecutive delineation, we are called upon to consider now the 
founder and then the sect, is it not more logical to conclude that the founder 
and the sect are to be taken as inseparably connected?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p44">From one disciple of Valentine's, Ptolemaus by name, we receive a learned epistle, directed to "Flora." In it, in 
conjunction with several quotations from Matthew, is one from the first chapter 
of John: "All things were made by him (the Word), and without him was not anything 
made that was made, says the apostle." The method employed to rob such quotations 
of their force is to make the errorists who use these words as modern as possible; 
if it be possible to trace them back only to the close of the second century, the 
proofs drawn from them do not accomplish anything more than to substantiate what 
is already known, that at that time, as the opponents of the church gladly concede, 
the church in its ignorance had fallen into the use of the canon of four Gospels. 
But how recent was Ptolemaus's time? <pb n="89" id="iii-Page_89" />In all the most ancient sources he appears as one of the most 
distinguished 
and most influential disciples of Valentine's. As the epoch of the latter was about 
the year 140, do we go too far in setting the time of Ptolemaus at about 160 at 
the latest? Irenæus (in the second book) and Hippolytus name him in connection with 
Herakleon; and, in like manner, Pseudo-Tertullian (in the affix to De prescripitionibus 
hærticorum) and Philastrius place him directly after Valentine. Irenæus in all 
probability wrote the first and second books of his great work before the year 180, 
and in both he concerns himself very much with Ptolemaus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p45">Here, however, we must 
bring in the testimony of Herakleon, the other very eminent disciple of Valentine. 
Herakleon wrote all entire commentary on the Gospel of John; his work is known 
to us through the many fragments which Origen has woven into his own commentary 
on the same Gospel. From these fragments it is plain that Herakleon's object was 
carried out with consummate skill, to base the assertions of his school on John: 
in this he <pb n="90" id="iii-Page_90" />took the course which we have already remarked in 
Valentine. Wholly absorbed in his own ideas, he found them reflected in a certain 
double sense of Scripture which he traced particularly in John. In the passage, 
for example, iii. 12, "after that, he withdrew to Capernaum," he held that there 
is an allusion to the domain of material and worldly things to which the Saviour 
condescended. The want of susceptibility in this domain of sense he thought to 
be indicated by the fact that John has given us no account of what Jesus said or 
did while in Capernaum. The Samaritan woman at the well of Jacob was to him the 
representative of all souls which feel themselves drawn to what is divine; the water 
of Jacob's well, which could not satisfy all spiritual necessities, was the transitory 
Judaic economy. The man whom the woman is required to summon is her spiritual complement, 
her pleroma, her angel tarrying in the higher world of spirits. The water which 
was offered to her indicates the divine life which was poured forth by the Saviour; 
the jar of the woman portrays her susceptibility <pb n="91" id="iii-Page_91" />for this divine life. Is not this commentary the most striking proof 
of the high authority which the Gospel of John must have had even then in the church, 
when the very errorists who had turned away from the church so willingly sought 
the confirmation of their own ideas in it? And does not this show at a glance the 
absurdity of the theory which derives John's Gospel from the school of Valentine? 
But the question recurs, How old is Herakleon? It is one which has been urged with 
consummate skill against our ancient sacred literature; and the answer has been 
given with incredible thoughtlessness, that he was the cotemporary of Origen and 
of Hippolytus. Unquestionably the oppressive weight of the matter under discussion 
has been experienced, and hence has arisen the blindness to the evidences of antiquity 
which are still in existence.<note n="66" id="iii-p45.1">Compare, with reference to this, the Preface.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p46">Irenæus mentions Herakleon in connection with Ptolemaus<note n="67" id="iii-p46.1">"<span lang="LA" id="iii-p46.2">Si autem non 
prolatum est sed a se generatum est, et simile est et fraternum et eiusdem 
honoris id quod est vacuum ei patri, qui prædictus est a Valentino; antiquius 
autem et multo ante exsistens et honorificentius reliquis æonibus ipsius 
Ptolemæi et Heracleonis, et reliquis omnibus qui eadem opinantur.</span>"</note>  
in a way which shows him to have been a well-known representative of the school 
of Valentine. This acceptation of his words is all the more fully justified by the 
fact <pb n="92" id="iii-Page_92" />that he makes no further allusion to Herakleon. 
Clemens reminds us in the fourth book of his Stromata, written soon after the death 
of Commodus (193), of an interpretation given by Herakleon to <scripRef passage="Luke 12:8" id="iii-p46.3" parsed="|Luke|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.8">Luke xii. 8</scripRef>, 
and terms him at the same time the most distinguished member<note n="68" id="iii-p46.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p46.5">Ὁ τῆς Οὐαλεντίνου σχολῆς δοκιμώτατος</span> 
is the expression of Clemens.</note> of Valentine's 
school. Origen states, at the commencement of his citations from Herakleon, that 
he was held to be a friend of Valentine's.<note n="69" id="iii-p46.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p46.7">Τὸν Οὐαλεντίνου λεγόμενον εἶναι γνώριμον Ἡρακλέωνα.</span> </note> Hippolytus alludes to him in vi. 29 
in the following words: "Valentinus and Herakleon and Ptolemaus and the whole 
school of these disciples of Pythagoras and Plato." Epiphanius says (Hær. 
41), "Cerdo (the same who, according to Irenæus, iii. 4: 3, was with Valentine in 
Rome) follows these (the Ophites, Kainites, Sethians) and Herakleon." According 
to this evidence, Herakleon can not be assigned to a date more modern than 150 
or 160. The expression which Origen has used of his relations to Valentine must, 
according to the usages of speech, be understood as applicable to a personal relation.<note n="70" id="iii-p46.8">Comp. Orig. contr. Cels. 5. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p46.9">ὁ Μαρκίωνος γνώριμος Ἀπελλῆς, αἱρέσεώς τινος γενόμενος πατήρ</span>, and the Tert. de 
carn. Chr. 1. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p46.10">"Apelles discipulus 
et postea desertor ipsius" (id est, Marcionis)</span>; Psuedo-Tertull. de præscr. hæret. 
LI. "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p46.11">Apelles discipulus Marcionis qui . . . postea . . . a Marcione segregatus est.</span>" 
Comp. also Hippol. Philosoph. vii. 12.</note>  
Epiphanius has certainly erred (an occurrence not often met in him) in <pb n="93" id="iii-Page_93" />letting Cerdo, whose epoch must be set at about 140, follow Herakleon; 
but we have not the slightest right to suppose that he has made a mistake equal 
to the entire length of a man's life, and even more.<note n="71" id="iii-p46.12">But is the real meaning 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p46.13">Κέρδων διαδέχεται Ἡρακλέωνα</span>, Cerdo follows 
Herakleon? Is it not rather, Cerdo 
follows in my work on Herakleon? If any one should happen to be pleased with this 
burlesque style of exposition, he will scarcely be able to persuade others of its 
excellence. Another discovery on the same side deserves equal credit. Hippolytus 
alludes to a contention between the two wings of the Valentinian school in these 
words: "The adherents of the Italiotic faction, to which Herakleon and Ptolemy belong, say 
thus; the adherents of the oriental faction, to which Axionikus and Bardesanes belong, 
thus." "Over this," he goes on to say, "they, and any body else who likes to, may 
quarrel." From this the inference is to be drawn not only that this "they" relates 
specifically to the above-mentioned heads of factions, but the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p46.14">ζητείτωσαν</span>, 
"may quarrel," indicates that these persons were still living and contending at 
the time of Hippolytus. Who could doubt after applying this test that Marcion and 
Tertullian were contemporaries, since the latter writes, de carne Chr.: "On such 
grounds hast thou probably ventured to put out of the way so many original writings 
respecting Christ, Marcion, in order to disprove his existence in the flesh. On 
what authority hast thou done this? I ask. If thou art a prophet, then prophesy; 
if an apostle, preach openly; if a follower of the apostles, hold fast to them; 
and if thou art a Christian, believe what is transmitted to us. But if thou art 
none of these, I might rightly say, then die, for thou art already dead; for thou 
canst not be a Christian if thou hast not the faith which makes one such."</note> And on this account we may 
rejoice in the fact that a Gnostic partisan write a complete commentary on the Gospel 
of. John soon after the middle of the second century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p47">Had this Gospel then freshly 
appeared, and was it so flattering to the representatives of the Valentinian Gnosis 
that these gave it a cordial welcome? Assuredly it was no light task for them to 
draw out of the simple words of John their own profound system. And it is not a 
little remarkable that the church thoroughly shared in the fancies of the errorists 
who had wandered so far out of the way. In addition to this, there were those who 
knew that John had duly died at Ephesus without leaving behind any such legacy as 
a Gospel, and that such a work as it was could not have lain hid till that late 
day in a corner. If the reader was not able to come to an understanding with himself <pb n="94" id="iii-Page_94" />in this wondrous 
thought-structure, he only 
confirmed this fact, that the commentary of Herakleon is one of the strongest proofs 
that then, when. it was written, the Gospel of John had long been revered as one 
of the hallowed writings of the church, so that it seemed to Herakleon a thing 
of special importance to show that this apostolic document, if it should be rightly 
interpreted, must be used to confirm the system of Valentine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p48">While dealing with 
Valentine, or, according to the order of time, before reaching Valentine, we encounter 
Basilides, the period of whose activity occurs, according to Eusebius, at the epoch 
of Hadrian. With all his exhaustive speculations on the Primeval, and the secret, 
incomprehensible and lofty forces which spring from it with living impulse, with 
all his meditations on the principles of light and darkness, life and death, his 
method of grasping the subject of faith allied him by a close bond with the adherents 
of time church, who stood on a lower platform, so far as profession is concerned, 
than was the case with Valentine. <pb n="95" id="iii-Page_95" />One of his chief productions appears to be a commentary in twenty-four 
books on the Gospel. Eusebius (iv. 7) infers the existence of this work from 
the statements of a cotemporaneous opponent of Basilides, Agrippa Castor by name. 
Fragments from his book appear to have been preserved by Clemens, Origen, Epiphanius, 
and the so-called Archelaus Disputation. Has this work any relation to the subject 
now under review? It certainly appears to have. For the expression quoted by 
Eusebius from Agrippa Castor, that Basilides wrote twenty-four books<note n="72" id="iii-p48.1">See Euseb. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p48.2" passage="Eccl. iv. 7" parsed="|Eccl|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.7">Eccl. iv. 7</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p48.3">φησὶν (Agrippa Castor) αὐτὸν εἰς μὲν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τέσσαρα 
πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσι συντάξαι βιβλία</span>. Even if nothing. more 
definite is to be determined respecting the book of Basilides, it is a fact of weight 
that Agrippa Castor had already made use of the same expression, from which we 
learn with certainty that some centuries later he indicated the collective character 
of our Gospels. </note> "on the 
Gospel," almost compels us to turn our thoughts to those Gospels which, according 
to that earliest form of speech which comes to light even in Justin and Irenæus, 
were designated as "the Gospel," even although the Gospel of the Hebrews, passing 
under the name of Matthew, was the substitute for our Matthew. That this view 
of the work of Basilides, on the skeptical side, is simply ludicrous, may be seen 
at a glance. Still it is in harmony with what we gather from the letters of Ignatius, 
from Polycarp, and from Justin, <pb n="96" id="iii-Page_96" />respecting the place which the Gospels held 
in the first half of the second century. The fragments which have been alluded 
to do not invalidate this view, but rather confirm it. So, too, what Clemens cites 
(Strom. 3: 1) as from Basilides is closely connected with <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:11,12" id="iii-p48.4" parsed="|Matt|19|11|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.11-Matt.19.12">Matt. xix. 11, 12</scripRef>;<note n="73" id="iii-p48.5">When the apostles were asking whether it is better 
not to marry, the story is that the Lord answered: "Not all can understand this, 
for there are eunuchs who are so from their birth, others are compelled to be so, 
and others still have made themselves eunuchs for the everlasting kingdom's sake." 
The last words are supplemented by what is found in Clemens. In like manner the 
same expression is cited by the Nikolaites in Epiphanius 25:6. Another extract found 
in Clemens "from the 23d book of the Exegetica of Basilides," contains no passage 
to be compared with this, nor does that in the Archelaus-disputation.</note> the 
quotation from Basilides, found in Epiphanius (Hær. 24: 5), is in direct alliance 
with <scripRef passage="Matthew 7:6" id="iii-p48.6" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>;<note n="74" id="iii-p48.7">On this account he says, "Do not throw your pearls before swine, nor give that 
which is holy to the dogs."</note> that found in Origen in the commentary (lib. v. cap. 5) to 
the Epistle to the Romans begins with the words from <scripRef passage="Romans 7:9" id="iii-p48.8" parsed="|Rom|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.9">Romans vii. 9</scripRef>; his words are, 
"For the apostle has said, 'Once I lived without the law.'" From this we infer 
the general connection of Basilides with our New Testament.<note n="75" id="iii-p48.9">
<p class="normal" id="iii-p49">That Jerome (in the pref. to Matt. 
and likewise in his translation of the first Homily of Origen on Luke, according 
to Jerome, also, Ambrosius on Luke) mentions an original Gospel of Basilides, probably 
rests only upon the acceptance of the 24 books of the Gospel as of a Gospel in a certain sense apocryphal; we must therefore 
consider the secret communications of Matthew, which according to Hippolytus were 
extolled by Basilides and his followers, as that Gospel of Basilides.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p50">See vii. 25. "As it is written, 'And the creation itself groaneth and travaileth 
together, waiting for the manifestation of the children of God."' (<scripRef passage="Romans 8:19,22" id="iii-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0;|Rom|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19 Bible:Rom.8.22">Rom. viii. 22 
and 19</scripRef>.) "That is the . . . wisdom of which he says the Scripture asserts, 'Not with 
words which human wisdom teacheth, but which the Spirit teacheth."' <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:13" id="iii-p50.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.13">1 Cor. ii. 13</scripRef>. 
Reference is made to the same in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:3,5" id="iii-p50.3" parsed="|Eph|3|3|0|0;|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.3 Bible:Eph.3.5">Eph. iii. 3 and 5</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:4" id="iii-p50.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p>
</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p51">To this must be added 
what we learn through the Philosophumena of Hippolytus concerning Basilides. 
This 
work contains a detailed account of him, having direct quotations from Paul<note n="76" id="iii-p51.1">See vii. 26. "That is it, he says, which is written: 'The Holy Ghost shall 
come upon thee, . . . and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee."' The allusion 
to Matthew is in vii. 22, and relates to the account of the star seen by the wise 
men.</note> and 
Luke,<note n="77" id="iii-p51.2">See vii. 20. "Basilides, therefore, and Isodorus, Basilides' 
own son and disciple, assert that Matthias transmitted to them certain secret communications 
which he had received from the Saviour as a special charge. We shall see how openly 
Basilides as well as Isodorus and their whole crowd of followers calumniate not 
only Matthias but the Saviour also." This is at the commencement of his 
representation of Basilides, and his school. And just so often as he has occasion, 
in what follows, to mention Basilides, he is to be understood as alluded to in the 
same strain as at the outset.</note> an allusion to Matthew, and two passages from John. In vii. 22, we read, 
"And that is what is said in the Gospels, 'he was the true Light, which lighteth 
every man that cometh into the world."' <scripRef passage="John 1:9" id="iii-p51.3" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>. 

<pb n="97" id="iii-Page_97" />In this passage the expression "in the Gospels" is entitled to its 
due weight: it presupposes the existence of the evangelical canon hinted at in the 
other forms of quotation, such as "the Scripture says," and "it is written." Furthermore, 
in vii. 27, we find the expression "That everything has its time" is amply confirmed 
by the words of the Saviour, when he says, "My hour is not yet come." <scripRef passage="John 2:4" id="iii-p51.4" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John ii. 4</scripRef>. 
Does not this bring into perplexity those who are so certain that at the time of 
Basilides not a word of John's Gospel was written? But no; there is a ready way 
out of this difficulty. That to which the words, "in the Gospel it is said," give 
a happy indication, is made to mean, (because, forsooth, no trace of a collection 
of Gospels can be traced back to that epoch,) that Hippolytus is not dealing with 
the genuine Basilides, but with a Basilidian document which was the product of 
his own time. Without entering upon an investigation of that discrimination 
which Hippolytus, who is so familiar with all that pertains to the ancient 
heretics, has made between his Basilides and the one yet <pb n="98" id="iii-Page_98" />more ancient, we must at least grant that he has 
made distinct and explicit<note n="78" id="iii-p51.5">See Theodoret. Quæst. xlix. in libr. 
iv. Regum: "On this account I believe that the Ophites are called Naassenians." 
The only mention of the Ophites in Hippolytus is viii. 20: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p51.6">Εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔτεραί 
τινες αἱρέσεις ὀνομάζονται 
Καϊνῶν, Ὀφιτῶν ἢ 
Νοαχαϊτῶν (Νοαχιτῶν?) καὶ 
ἑτέρων τοιούτων οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον 
ἥγημαι τὰ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν λεγόμενα ἢ 
γινόμενα ἐκθέσθαι</span>, etc. From this there can 
scarcely any inference be drawn, except that to Hippolytus the name of Ophites seemed 
quite secondary compared with that of Naassenians.</note> reference to the older Basilides, and that he is not 
satisfied with his reader's accepting any other. Are we to suppose that it was a 
simple matter for the man who had been the disciple of Irenæus, and had died in 
the year 235, to err so singularly, while in the latest years of his life he was 
preparing a work drawn from first sources, as to ascribe to Basilides at the time 
of Hadrian what had been added during his own time by the followers of Basilides? 
Are we able to determine with certainty when the old system left off and the new 
began? And if we deny them both, and dare give credence to Hippolytus, we must admit 
that he has done us a great service in showing conclusively that Basilides and his 
school recognized the Gospels as books of ecclesiastical authority long before the 
middle of the second century, and expressly made use of the Gospel of John for his 
ends.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p52">We come to the same result if we trace the relations of other Gnostic sects, 
the Naasenians and the Perates for example. The first derive

<pb n="99" id="iii-Page_99" />their name from the Hebrew word <i>naas</i>, a snake, corresponding 
to the Greek Ophites. While the last name was long used by Irenæus and others, 
that 
of Naasenians began to be made current (aside from reference of Theodoret)<note n="79" id="iii-p52.1">The same division 
of the sentence is followed by many of our oldest textual documents, namely, the 
oldest patristic extracts.</note> through 
the Philosophumena of Hippolytus. That the Naasenians were nothing but a fraction 
of the Ophites is not at all substantiated by the efforts made to support this hypothesis, 
and is wholly disproved by the statement of Hippolytus, who put the Naasenians and 
the Perates at the head of the Gnostics, giving them precedence before Simon Magus, 
the Valentinians, and Basilides, but, as he states expressly (v. 6), assigning them 
priority over all the other Gnostics. But while we place the opinion of Hippolytus 
above the doubts which negative criticism has raised, we yet reckon among the most 
valuable comments on the Gospels the following excerpts made by Hippolytus from 
the writings of the Naasenians living in the first half of the second century. 
In v. 8 he has this: "For all things, he asserts, (the writer of the Naasenian 
document) have been made by the same hand, <pb n="100" id="iii-Page_100" />and without that hand is nothing made. And what 
is made in him<note n="80" id="iii-p52.2">We do not add to the above all the 
peculiar Gnostic explanations appended to the passages in the original.</note> is Life."<note n="81" id="iii-p52.3">In connection with these extracts we must call particular attention to 
the fact that they quite often unite a free transposition <pb n="254" id="iii-Page_254" />of the text with a strictly close repetition of 
the words. They reveal in this a striking similarity to the citations of Justin. 
The same kind of quotations from Matthew and the other synoptic Gospels compel us 
to draw an immediate inference as to an extra-canonical source. Does not the analogy 
with these Gnostic and almost contemporaneous extracts from John show how little 
such a hasty conclusion as to the Justinian citation is justified? Or are we, in 
the case of the quotation given above from <scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="iii-p52.4" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John vi. 53</scripRef>, to draw a conclusion as 
to that extra-canonical source, because, in entire analogy with Justin's quotation 
from <scripRef passage="John 6:51" id="iii-p52.5" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">John vi. 51</scripRef>, the concluding words, "ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven," 
are given instead of John's "you have no life in you"?</note> In another passage: "That it is which we have learned 
of the Saviour, 'Except ye drink my blood and eat my flesh, ye shall not enter 
the kingdom of heaven (<scripRef passage="John 6:53" id="iii-p52.6" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John vi. 53</scripRef>); Except ye drink the cup which I drink (<scripRef passage="Mark 10:38" id="iii-p52.7" parsed="|Mark|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.38">Mark 
x. 38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:22" id="iii-p52.8" parsed="|Matt|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.22">Matt. xx. 22</scripRef>); Whither I go ye can not come.'" <scripRef passage="John 8:21" id="iii-p52.9" parsed="|John|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.21">John viii. 21</scripRef>. Soon after 
he says, "His voice we have heard indeed, but his form have we not seen." <scripRef passage="John 3:8" id="iii-p52.10" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8">John 
iii. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 5:37" id="iii-p52.11" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37">v. 37</scripRef>. In the same connection we find, "Touching this our Saviour says, 
'No man can come to me except my heavenly Father draw him.'" <scripRef passage="John 6:44" id="iii-p52.12" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44">John vi. 44</scripRef>. Again, 
<scripRef passage="John 5:9" id="iii-p52.13" parsed="|John|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.9">v. 9</scripRef>, "For, says he, God is a Spirit, and those who worship him must worship him 
neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem, but in spirit." Cf. <scripRef passage="John 4:21,24" id="iii-p52.14" parsed="|John|4|21|0|0;|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.21 Bible:John.4.24">John iv. 21, 24</scripRef>. 
Soon after we meet the words, "But if thou knewest who it is that asks thee, thou 
wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water." Connected 
with these passages, so evidently from John, there are others from Matthew (<scripRef passage="Matthew 7:6,13,14" id="iii-p52.15" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0;|Matt|7|13|0|0;|Matt|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6 Bible:Matt.7.13 Bible:Matt.7.14">vii. 
6, 13,14</scripRef>; <pb n="101" id="iii-Page_101" /><scripRef passage="Matthew 3:10" id="iii-p52.16" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10">iii. 10</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 13:3-9" id="iii-p52.17" parsed="|Matt|13|3|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.3-Matt.13.9">xiii. 3, et sq.</scripRef>), and from Paul's Epistles (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:13,14" id="iii-p52.18" parsed="|1Cor|2|13|2|14" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.13-1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. 
ii. 13, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:2-3" id="iii-p52.19" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|12|3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2-2Cor.12.3">2 Cor. xii. 2, et sq.</scripRef>)</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p53">We ought not to refrain from adding to these Naasenian citations from John and found in Hippolytus, what is given to us in the 
writings of the Ophites, in that pseudo-Tertullianic document (Append. to Text de 
præscr. hæret.) which those who lean to the Philosophumena believe to be drawn 
from a writing still more ancient. The quotation from John stands in the closest 
relation to that glorification of the serpent from which the sect of Naasenians 
derives its name; and all the more forcibly are we compelled to assign to the founder 
of the sect, and not to some later effort from it, the application of the passage 
from John. In the pseudo-Tertullian (chap. 47 of the document de præscr. hær.) 
it is expressly stated, "To these must be added those heresiarchs who are called Ophites, i. e., Serpent-men. These pay such honors to the serpent that they place 
it even before Christ. For to the serpent, they say, we owe the beginning of our 
knowledge of good and evil. When Moses comprehended <pb n="102" id="iii-Page_102" />the greatness and power of the serpent, he elevated 
one of brass, and all who looked upon it were made whole. Besides this, they assert 
that even Christ hints at the sacredness of the serpent, when he says, 'And as 
Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted 
up.'" <scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="iii-p53.1" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">John iii. 14</scripRef>. We meet the same passage, as I shall presently show, in the 
literature of the Perates. For just as from the writings of the Naasenians many 
passages were selected by Hippolytus, so were many also taken from those of the 
Perates, especially such as were originally derived from the Gospel of John. I need 
cite but two of these, Art. v. 12. "For the Son of man is not come into the world 
to condemn the world, but that through him the world might be saved." <scripRef passage="John 3:17" id="iii-p53.2" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii. 
17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 5:16" id="iii-p53.3" parsed="|John|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.16">v. 16</scripRef>. "And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so must the 
Son of man also be lifted up." <scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="iii-p53.4" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">John iii. 14</scripRef>.<note n="82" id="iii-p53.5">With 
reference to this, see a previous note. Tertullian adv. Marcion, i. 19, writes: 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p53.6">Cum igitur sub Antonino primus Marcion hunc deum induxerit. . . .</span> The determination 
of dates in Marcion's works is a matter presenting the gravest difficulties. Although 
the "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p53.7">invaluit sub Aniceto</span>" of Irenæus iii. 4: 3 is not to be applied to his appearance 
at Rome, yet there is a contradiction still remaining involving a statement of Clemens 
(Strom. vii. 17), who places Marcion before Basilides and Valentine. As the latter 
position appears to be sustained by the recent striking discovery of a memorandum 
of Philastrius (hær. 45, <span lang="LA" id="iii-p53.8">qui, i. e. Marcion, devictus atque fugatus a beato Johanne 
evangelista</span>), . . . so the same appears to be corroborated by the recent exhuming of 
the unquestionably ante-Jerome prologue to John, of which I shall have occasion 
to speak when I come to the Papias problem. Manifestly we have to deal with a primitive 
tradition running hack to a time antedating Marcion's earliest activity and his 
removal to Rome.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p54">I have as yet made no mention of 
Marcion, a man whose nature and activities were strangely divided between the faith 
of the church and the Gnostic heresy. It is the more necessary for me <pb n="103" id="iii-Page_103" />to allude to him because use has been made of his writings in a way 
entirely at variance with my own convictions. He was born at Sinope, on the Black 
Sea, the celebrated Pontine capital of that time, in the early part of the second 
century. Subsequently to the year 128 he appears to have inculcated his peculiar 
doctrines at Rome; and, making it his special purpose to sever Judaism from Christianity, 
he undertook to eliminate from the apostolic writings everything which favored the 
former. In consequence of a statement which has come down to us from antiquity, 
that this writer made a collection of sacred writings (which may have taken place 
before the middle of the second century, between 130 and 140),<note n="83" id="iii-p54.1">See Iren. iii. 2 and 12, where the assertion 
is made by the heresiarchs with specific reference to Marcion: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p54.2">Dicentes se . . . sinceram invenisse veritatem. Apostolos enim admiscuisse 
ea quæ sunt legalia Salvatoris 
verbis.</span> (iii. 2: 2.) <span lang="LA" id="iii-p54.3">Et apostolos quidem adhuc quæ sunt Judæorum sentientes annuntiasse 
evangelium, se autem sinceriores et prudentiores apostolis esse. Unde et Marcion 
et qui ab eo sunt ad intercidendas conversi sunt scripturas, quasdam quidem in totum 
non cognoscentes, secundum Lucam autem evangelium et epistolas Pauli decurtantes, 
hæc sola legitima esse dicant quæ ipsi minoraveruint.</span> (iii. 12: 12.) Similar 
words in Tert. adv. Marc. iv. 3. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p54.4">Sed enim Marcion nactus epistolam Pauli ad Galatas, 
etiam ipsos apostolos suggilantis ut non recto pede incedentes ad veritatem evangelii, 
simul et accusantis pseudapostolos quosdam pervertentes evangelium Christi, 
connititur ad destruendum statum eorum evangeliorum, quæ propria et sub apostolorum nomine edantur vel etiam apostolicorum, ut scilicet 
fidem quam illis adimit suo conferat.</span></note> and that he admitted 
into this collection only the Gospel of Luke and ten of Paul's Epistles, making 
such changes, moreover, in the text of them all as compelled them to suit his ideas, 
many scholars have supposed that this was the very first collection of sacred writings 
made by the church, and that the Gospel which he admitted into his collection was 
not Luke's, but was the as <pb n="104" id="iii-Page_104" />model which was followed when the one which we 
possess and call Luke's Gospel was written, and that he had no acquaintance with 
our other Gospels, including that ascribed to John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p55">All three of these positions 
we hold to be utterly untenable. The first of them, which gives to Marcion the priority 
in making a collection of New Testament Scriptures for the use of the church, rests 
upon a complete ignoring of the development of the canon; the elements of this development, 
as my own researches reveal them, I shall take occasion to sum up and present on 
a future page. It also rests upon an ignoring of the point of view which Marcion 
took in relation to the church. Taking his stand upon the ground of Paul's expressions 
in the second chapter of the Epistle to the Galatians respecting those departures 
from the purity of the faith which were beginning to be manifested among the apostles 
themselves, he believed himself called, in the Pauline sense of the word, to the 
task of purging the Christian faith of Jewish elements.<note n="84" id="iii-p55.1">See Iren. iii. 1:1 (also 
Euseb. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p55.2" passage="Eccl. v. 8" parsed="|Eccl|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.8">Eccl. v. 8</scripRef>): <span lang="LA" id="iii-p55.3">Et Lucas autem, sectator Pauli, quod ab illo prædicabatur 
evangelium in libro condidit.</span> Tert. adv. Marc. iv. 5. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p55.4">Nam 
et Lucæ digestum Paulo 
adscribere solent.</span> In like manner Orig. in Euseb. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p55.5" passage="Eccl. vi. 25" parsed="|Eccl|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.6.25">Eccl. vi. 25</scripRef>; Eus. iii. 
4 and Hier. de viris illustrib. cap. 7: in all these three passages the assertion 
is distinctly made that it was then understood that Paul indicated Luke's Gospel 
when he spoke of <i>his</i> Gospel. <scripRef passage="Romans 2:16" id="iii-p55.6" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 16</scripRef>. Here belongs also Ps.-Orig. Dial. contr. 
Marcionit., sect. i. (Or. opp. ed. Delarue, vol. i. p. 808), where, to the question 
of the Orthodox man who asks, "Who wrote the Gospel of which thou sayest that it 
is the only one?" the Marcionite replies, "Christ," and to the second question, 
"Did the Lord himself write 'I was crucified and rose again on the third day'?" 
the answer is, "<i>That</i> was added by the apostle Paul."</note> In executing this undertaking 
nothing was more effective than <pb n="105" id="iii-Page_105" />the laying of a correcting hand, upon those writings which even then 
were accepted as the valid standards of belief among the adherents of Christianity. 
The correctness of this mode of procedure, employed even by the oldest fathers of 
the church, was confirmed in a striking manner in his dealing with the Pauline Gospels. 
It is confirmed, moreover, by his treatment of Luke's Gospel, of which I shall have 
occasion to speak further on. And does it not harmonize entirely with his purpose, 
that he excluded other New Testament writings from his canon? It is possible that 
in one or another of the excluded documents the same anti-judaical spirit would 
have led to like results; yet it is perfectly conceivable, and is not open to our 
criticism, that in his devotion to Paul he contented himself with accepting ten 
of his Epistles and that Gospel, whose author, owing to his being a companion and 
helper of Paul, owed a great deal to the influence exerted upon him by Paul, so 
that his work might almost be called the Gospel according to Paul.<note n="85" id="iii-p55.7">See A. Ritschl 
(Prof. at Gottingen) in the Jahrb. f. deutsch. Theol. 1866, 2. p. 355: so is he 
(i. e. Prof. Tischendorf) unable naturally to convince himself that in a remote 
province like Pontus there could not be without a degree of personal fault a more 
limited acquaintance with Christian books than in other provinces of the church.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p56">Very recently<note n="86" id="iii-p56.1">Had the Gospel of John appeared in Gottingen or in some other celebrated 
University-city of Germany, I should have been more able to take this charge home 
to myself.</note>  
the statement has been made <pb n="106" id="iii-Page_106" />with consummate <i>naïveté</i>, that Marcion, sojourning 
in a remote province like Pontus, enjoyed a limited accessibility to Christian books, 
and that in making his collection he accumulated the greatest amount of materials 
that his scanty advantages allowed. The distance of that province, which at the 
time of Pliny comprised a very large population of Jews as well as of Christians, 
from the two centers of Christian Asia Minor, Ephesus and Antioch, is not greater 
than from Naples to Milan; and who in all the world, except a short-sighted professor, 
would draw the inference that a scholar, living in Pontus, during the fourth decade 
of the second century, making a collection of the Christian sacred books, was not 
acquainted with all our Gospels? The Epistles to the Corinthians and to the Romans 
were diffused and accepted; and yet we are to believe that the Gospel of John had 
not found its way from Ephesus to Sinope!<note n="87" id="iii-p56.2">See Iren. i. 27:2: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p56.3">Et super hæc id, quod est secundum 
Lucam evangelium circumcidens etc.</span> III. 12:12: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p56.4">Unde et Marcion et qui ab eo sunt . . . 
secundum Lucam autem evangelium et epistolas Pauli decurtantes.</span> Tertull. adv. Marcion, 
iv. 2: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p56.5">Ex iis quos habemus Lucam videtur Marcion elegisse quem cæderet. Porro Lucas 
non apostolus sed apostolicus. . .</span> Ibid, iv. 4: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p56.6">Quod ergo pertinet ad evangelium interim 
Lucæ, quatenus communio eius inter nos et Marcionem de veritate disceptat, adeo 
antiquius est quod est secundum nos. . . Si enim id evangelium quod Lucæ refertur, 
penes nos (viderimus an et penes Marcionem) ipsum est quod Marcion per antitheses 
suas arguit, ut interpolatum a protectoribus Judaismi . . . utique non potuisset arguere 
nisi quod invenerat.</span> Epiph. hær. xlii. 11.</note> Finally, the theory which rests on 
the remoteness of Pontus loses all its force in helping us solve the question under 
discussion, from the fact that <pb n="107" id="iii-Page_107" />after Marcion went to Rome, and took a high position there, he did 
not modify at all what he had done in forming his collection of sacred writings. 
At Rome he would assuredly have been able to supply the lack of materials from which 
he is alleged to have suffered at Pontus; but we do not learn that he made any addition 
to his canon after coming to Rome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p57">The second of the positions mentioned above, 
that the gospel of Marcion served as a model for that which we now accept as Luke's—a position which bears the clearest evidence from the outset of being the result 
of reckless ignorance—has been surrendered in our own time by its own defenders. 
Still it is asserted by some scholars that our Gospel according to Luke, like that 
of Marcion, is a modified form of one still older but subsequently lost; that that 
of Marcion consequently did not spring from Luke's, but that they both originated 
in a common source, to which Marcion remained true. Going in this direction one 
step further, they succeeded in finding in Marcion the oldest of all the Gospel 
Codices. This view, entirely apart <pb n="108" id="iii-Page_108" />from the last mentioned bold act of an intoxicated 
fancy, is in opposition to what Irenæus, Tertullian, and Epiphanius say<note n="88" id="iii-p57.1">See Tertull. adv. 
Marc. iv. 2: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p57.2">Marcion evangelio scilicet suo nullum adscribit auctorem. . . .</span></note> regarding 
Marcion's gospel, which they possessed; in consequence, however, of the ignorance 
prevailing respecting Marcion's labors, and in consequence also of some indemonstrable 
hypotheses, it has gained a certain appearance of truth and consequent acceptance. 
The efforts to strike out the subsequent additions from our Gospel of Luke for the 
purpose of restoring the supposed older original, suffer from that arbitrariness 
which modern hypercriticism has assumed in all discussion of the origin of the Gospels. 
The fact that Marcion gave no name<note n="89" id="iii-p57.3">See a previous note.</note> to his Gospel is made to give support to the 
claim that it is the only true Gospel, and is entitled to no influence in directing 
our researches respecting this Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p58">We come to the third position, a refutation 
of which will throw light upon both of the others. Marcion is asserted to have not 
possessed the other Gospels, including that of John. If Marcion found the other 
Gospels in their main <pb n="109" id="iii-Page_109" />form, just as we possess them now, in the possession of the church 
of his time, the view of the priority of his collection over the primitive canon 
of the church falls to the ground; and equally frail is the hypothesis respecting 
the parallelism between the Gospel according to Marcion and our Luke, together 
with the consequences drawn therefrom respecting the authority of our canon in its 
present form; and so there is gained no insignificant proof of the high antiquity 
and the genuineness of the Gospel according to John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p59">What grounds have we for believing 
that Marcion was acquainted with our Gospels? All that Irenæus and Tertullian still 
more explicitly have told us in reference to this matter makes it certain. For where 
Irenæus (i. 27, 2) writes concerning Marcion, that in opposition to his pupils he 
held his trustworthiness greater than that of the apostles, who transmitted the 
Gospel (<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.1">qui evangelium tradiderunt</span>), inasmuch as he did not give the (whole) Gospel, 
but a part of the Gospel (<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.2">non evangelium, sed particulam evangelii</span>), the meaning 
is, <pb n="110" id="iii-Page_110" />according to Irenæus's use of language else. where 
(i. 27, 2), that Marcion gave his disciples only one of the Gospels, namely, that 
of Luke. That by the expressions "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.3">evangelium</span>" and "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.4">particulam evangelii</span>" we are 
to understand the Gospels, and not the Sermon on the Mount, is shown by another 
passage of his work (iii. 12, 12), where, in reference to Marcion and other heresiarchs, 
we read, "The apostles have spread the Gospel abroad filled with Jewish prejudices 
(<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.5">adhuc quæ sunt Judæorum sentientes</span>): and these are even more fair and wise than 
the apostles." Irenæus then goes on to say, "On this account Marcion and his adherents 
have made it their aim to diminish the extent of the sacred books (<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.6">ad intercidendas 
scripturas conversi sunt</span>), some of which they lave entirely rejected, while they 
have reduced the size of Luke's Gospel and Paul's Epistles, insisting that the scriptures 
which they have retained and revised are the only ones which are to be accepted." 
These statements of Irenæus have no twofold meaning, and are not susceptible of 
two interpretations. He evidently presupposes <pb n="111" id="iii-Page_111" />a familiar knowledge on the part of the reader 
of what he means by the "reducing of the sacred books," and by a "non-recognition" of some of them: and in order to understand what he means we have only to take 
his own point of view.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p60">Tertullian's admissions are much more to the purpose, although 
in his case we have to bear in mind that he is not writing for critical scholars, 
who are accustomed to avail themselves of every lack in a complete chain of evidence 
to help support their own views. After citing (adv. Marc. iv. 3) Marcion's misuse 
of the second chapter of the Epistle to the Galatians (see a previous page), he 
says: "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p60.1">Connititur ad destruendum statum eorum evangeliorum quæ propria et sub apostolorum nomine eduntur vel etiam apostolicorum, ut scilicet fidem quam illis 
adimit suo conferat.</span>" Among the Gospels which he designates as those "which bear 
the name of apostles, or men of apostolic character," are to be understood the four 
which we possess, unless we purposely misinterpret Tertullian's words. Shortly before 
(iv. 2), he had in the <pb n="112" id="iii-Page_112" />most definite language<note n="90" id="iii-p60.2">See adv. Marc. iv. 5: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p60.3">Cur non hæc quoque (cætera evangelia) Marcion attigit, 
aut emendanda si adulterata, aut agnoscenda si integra? Nam et competit ut, si qui 
evangelium pervertebant, eorum magis curarent perversionem quorum sciebant auctoritatem 
receptiorem.</span> Likewise, De carne Chr. 2: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p60.4">Rescindendo quod retro credidisti, sicut 
et ipse confiteris in quadam epistola.</span> Directly before this we have, however, 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p60.5">Tot originalia instrumenta Christi, Marcion, delere ausus es.</span></note> designated the Gospels 
as books which had been written by actual apostles, such as Matthew and John, as 
well as by men of apostolic dignity, such as Mark and Luke. In order to escape 
the 
force of this striking testimony of Tertullian, without accusing him of ignorance 
or falsification, an unfortunate attempt has been made to get rid of the difficulty 
by asserting that apocryphal Gospels are here meant, bearing unauthenticated names 
of apostles. Whoever listens for an instant to such a plea—and how one can is hardly 
to be imagined—must hold as not genuine the closing words of Tertullian, "and 
expressly to ascribe to his own testimony the credibility which he denies to theirs 
[the apostolic evangelists]." Tertullian repeats, moreover, respecting the passages 
from Matthew's Gospel, "Marcion has stricken this from the Gospel." Comp. adv. 
Marc. ii. 17; iv. 7. In the passage quoted on a previous page, de carne Chr. 2, 
the words, "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p60.6">tot originalia instrumenta Christi, Marcion, delere ausus es</span>," are used 
in direct relation to the first chapters of Matthew and Luke. Adv. <pb n="113" id="iii-Page_113" />Marcion iv. 5 he complains of Marcion on the ground 
that instead of availing himself of Luke (a Gospel at second hand), he did not at 
once take up those whose authority (as the work of actual apostles) he knew to be 
higher.<note n="91" id="iii-p60.7">See 
De carne Chr. 2, in the previous note; see also adv. Marc. iv. 4.</note> De carn. Christ. 3, he says, "If thou hadst not purposely rejected or 
changed the reading of the writings which are opposed to thy system, the Gospel 
of John would surely have convinced thee in this matter." We find attention called 
finally to an epistle of Marcion, from the contents of which Tertullian establishes 
conclusively the fact that Marcion once accepted what he subsequently rejected.<note n="92" id="iii-p60.8">See adv. Marc. iv. 4. <span lang="LA" id="iii-p60.9">Quid si 
nec epistolam agnoverint?</span></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p61">From all this it is established with the utmost certainty that Tertullian subjected 
Marcion to weighty reproaches for rejecting the Gospels (including John, once expressly 
named) which he had once accepted, and which Tertullian, in common with the church, 
continued to hold. Au epistle of Marcion which he thought might possibly be disavowed 
by the followers of Marcion<note n="93" id="iii-p61.1">See 
Ritschl in Jahrb. für deutsche Theol. i. a. 1. "The African was, however, great in 
his malicious perversion of the assertions of his heretical opponents, and whoever 
has followed the course of his onslaught upon Marcion must know how much he had 
to draw from Tertullian's expression, in order to establish the historical fact 
which he wanted to make good. If Marcion complained of the <span lang="LA" id="iii-p61.2">depravatio evangelii</span> 
and gave himself out as the <span lang="LA" id="iii-p61.3">emendator evangelii</span>, he meant by 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p61.4">evangelium</span> the <span lang="LA" id="iii-p61.5">regula fidei</span>, 
Christianity as a common belief; which 
he wanted to purify from the Judaic additions made by the anti-Pauline school. 
And since Marcion. did not defend the Gospel canon which was known to Tertullian, 
the latter drew the inference that he was opposing the value of this collection 
on the ground of being a reformer of it.</note> served to show him what was the 
character of the man. The question naturally comes <pb n="114" id="iii-Page_114" />up, Is Tertullian entitled to credibility in this 
affair?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p62">It is now difficult to set aside the claims of those who have enacted the 
history of the primitive Christian church, on a basis of anti-ecclesiastical prejudices 
and fancies. Polemical zeal, united with a certain passionate force of conviction, 
sometimes carried the great African polemic too far, and made him unjust to the 
heretical opponents whom he had to confute. But is this general fact enough to warrant 
us in crying out that here he is making false inferences? Men have even the hardihood 
to say—for shamelessness is now an extinct idea—that what Tertullian states 
with all correctness must be set to the account of "malicious persecution."<note n="94" id="iii-p62.1">See adv. Marc. iv. 4: 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p62.2">Emendator sane evangelii (this is consequently Tertullian's own statement, from 
which there is an effort to prove his misunderstanding of the matter) a Tiberianis 
usque ad Antoniana tempora everti Marcion solus et primus obvenit, exspectatus 
tam diu a Christo, pœnitente iam quod apostolos præmisisse properasset sine 
præsidio Marcionis; nisi quod humanæ temeritatis, non divinæ auctoritatis negotium 
est hæresis, quæ sic semper emendat evangelia dum vitiat.</span></note>  
That what Tertullian advances finds powerful support in Irenæus is plain; but when 
the clearest and most evident matters are made to assume an obscure appearance, 
how much easier to bring under suspicion the passages from Irenæus, which hint at 
more than they openly express. Is anything plainer than that the reform<note n="95" id="iii-p62.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.4">Τὸν μὲν 
παράκλητον Μοντανὸν αυχοῦντες</span>.</note> which 
Marcion endeavored to <pb n="115" id="iii-Page_115" />carry into the Gospels aimed specifically at correcting 
the canonical writings of the New Testament? Did Tertullian need the help of schoolmasters 
more than we do, to know that "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p62.5">evangelium</span>" has other meanings than a written record? 
And is the accusation brought against Marcion, that he rejected the apostolic records, 
which were well known to him, and which even bore the authenticated names of apostles, 
and that he made arbitrary changes in Luke as well as in the Pauline Epistles, anything 
else than empty inference? And why is this attempt made? Is not the object to get 
rid of the truth, to undermine and destroy the force of one of the most important 
means of substantiating the primitive authority of our Gospels, more especially 
that of John? Those readers who are not specially engaged in prosecuting learned 
researches need nothing more than what has already been given to qualify them for 
passing judgment on this matter. Such readers ought to use every occasion to ascertain 
what the character of the learning is, <pb n="116" id="iii-Page_116" />which those professors sustain who make it their 
task to decry the authenticity of the Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p63">One of the most interesting phenomena 
in the church, and one of lasting influence, was Montanism. Its aim was to stem 
the violent tide of Gnosticism, which was swamping the simple older faith with philosophic 
speculation, and sought to benefit men by giving them a deep inward and direct apprehension 
of divine truth. Taking a stand not only against foreign speculations but equally 
against the traditional deadness of an external ecclesiasticism, it, like Gnosticism, 
at length shot above the church through its exaltation of a fanatical spirit of 
prophecy, above the tranquil and orderly development of Christianity through doctrines 
of the new birth and spiritual illumination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p64">If, following the object which I have 
in view, we ask what place Montanism took in relation to the writings of the New 
Testament, the greatest difficulty in the way of finding an answer lies in the fact 
that we are scarcely in a position to make a general discrimination between the 
form which had been given at the end <pb n="117" id="iii-Page_117" />of the second century by means of Tertullian's reformatory character, 
to the theological system then existing, and that which it had assumed at the outset 
ill Syria. The account given by Eusebius, although drawn from fragments dating from 
the comparatively recent time of Marcus Aurelius (161 to 180), and that of Epiphanius, 
which aimed more distinctively at a confutation of opponents, are of a very incomplete 
character. The little which Irenæus has respecting this matter is hinted at in 
such various fashion that one hint only darkens the meaning of another. The scanty 
allusions in the Philosophumena of Hippolytus give rise to the suspicion that they 
relate rather to Tertullian's epoch than to the beginning of Montanism in the year 
150.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p65">The distinctive question which meets us here is this: Has Montanism from the 
very first appropriated to itself, independently of John's Gospel, that prophetic 
spirit which was poured out, as is averred, on Montanus, his female companions, 
and his followers, and which stood in intimate connection with the Paraclete which <pb n="118" id="iii-Page_118" />was promised by the Saviour to his disciples 
(<scripRef passage="John 14:16,26" id="iii-p65.1" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0;|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16 Bible:John.14.26">John xiv. 16, 26</scripRef>)? The wanton character of Phrygian fanaticism leads us to suspect that 
the letter of Scripture was held in no regard; and the extracts quoted in Eusebius 
(v. 16 to 19), as well as the document of Epiphanius, contain nothing which can 
give us any light in this matter. It is quite otherwise with what Eusebius, and, 
long before him, Irenæus and Hippolytus record.<note n="96" id="iii-p65.2"><span lang="LA" id="iii-p65.3">Alii vero ut donum 
spiritus frustrentur, quod in novissimis temporibus secundum placitum patris, effusum 
est in humanum genus, illam speciem (the account of the "quadriforme evangelium." 
went before, to whose four "species" there is a subsequent reference) non admittunt quae est secundum Johannis evangelium, in 
qua paracletum se missurum dominus promisit; sed simul et evangelium et propheticum 
repellunt spiritum. Infelices vere qui pseudoprophetas (a better reading assuredly 
than pseudoprophetæ) quidem esse volunt, propheticam vero gratiam repellunt ab 
ecclesia; similia patientes his, qui propter eos qui in hypocrisi veniunt etiam 
a fratrum communicatione se abstinent.</span></note> In Irenæus (iii. 11, 9) we read: 
"But others, in order to do away with the gift of the Spirit, which, according 
to the counsel of the Father, is poured out on all flesh, do not accept that promise 
made in the Gospel of John, that the Lord will send down the Paraclete, casting 
away not only this prophetic gift, but the Gospel as well which records its sending. 
It is truly their misfortune that, while granting that there are false prophets, 
they yet deny to the church the true and real gift of prophecy; it is with them 
as with those who, because there are hypocrites in the church, withhold themselves 
from all fraternal converse with the brethren."<note n="97" id="iii-p65.4">Otherwise the Montanists 
and their most decided followers must have met in their rejection of the Gospel 
of John. There is not only no support for this view, involving as it does the grossest 
contradictions, but it contradicts as well what Hippolytus, Tertullian, and Eusebius 
have recorded respecting the connection of the Paraclete with the Montanist prophetic 
spirit. And had the Montanists thrown away the Gospel of John at the outset, how 
would it be clear that in Tertullian, the reformer of Montanism, we find (without 
the least trace of a contrast to the earlier Montanism) the Gospel of John standing 
in the closest connection with Montanism? Besides, all which is expressed in the 
passage of Irenæus applies just as appositely to the opponents of Montanism, as 
it is inapposite and incomprehensible when it is made to refer to the Montanists.</note> 
The reference of this passage <pb n="119" id="iii-Page_119" />to the Montanists we hold in common with Lucke and others as not 
at all made out;<note n="98" id="iii-p65.5">Neander (Hist. of the Christian Church, 1856, 3d ed.) remarks in allusion to the 
Irenæus passage, 
which he understands just as I do: "Irenæus, from whom we receive our first knowledge 
respecting this party [the Alogians], assuredly says too much when he states that 
they rejected the Gospel of John in consequence of the passage relating to the Paraclete. 
That passage alone certainly could not have led to this, for they only made use 
of it, as was the case with others, to limit it to the apostles, in order to take 
away the support from beneath the Montanists. But since they, if those words of 
Christ were brought against them with a Montanist interpretation, stigmatized the 
whole document which contained them as not genuine, the inference was a quick one 
that, in consequence of a kind of legerdemain only too common in theological discussion, 
they had in consequence of this passage rejected the whole Gospel."</note> but we regard the argument as conclusive, that the opponents 
of the Montanists, wittily called by Epiphanius, in a double use of language, Alogians, 
are meant. Epiphanius also bears evidence that the Alogians rejected the Gospel 
and the Apocalypse of John. But if it is a real characteristic of the opponents 
of Montanism, that they rejected John's Gospel, it is entirely probable that this 
was the result of the connection between the prophetic Spirit of the Montanists 
and the Paraclete of that Gospel It is not credible that the Alogians first brought 
this connection into view; according to the words of Irenæus, previously cited, 
it is certain that he was already of the opinion that the Alogians had rejected 
this Gospel simply because of this connection, and because it seemed to be drawn 
from John. Irenæus may be incorrect in his supposition that this was the only or 
the main ground for the Alogians' rejection<note n="99" id="iii-p65.6">Adv. Prax. 13, he says <span lang="LA" id="iii-p65.7">Nos paracleti, non hominum discipuli.</span> Comp. further 
De resurrect. carn. 63 (<span lang="LA" id="iii-p65.8">per novam prophetiam de paracleto inundantem</span>), and many other 
passages.</note> of this Gospel; but Epiphanius bears 
witness that they could not account for the want of accordance <pb n="120" id="iii-Page_120" />between John's and the synoptic Gospels. To me, 
however, it seems to be necessarily inferred from the statements of Irenæus that 
he presupposes that the Montanists themselves brought their prophetical Spirit into 
harmony with the Paraclete of John's Gospel, and therefore made use of the latter 
document. Lastly, we have a statement of Hippolytus hinted at; it is found in the 
Philosoph. viii. 19, and runs as follows: "The Phrygian heresiarchs have been infatuated 
by Priscilla and Maximilla, whom they hold to be prophetesses because they aver 
that the Paraclete has entered into them."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p66">How then lies the matter? The short extracts 
given by Eusebius from the writings of early opponents contain nothing in reference 
to the connection between the Montanists' prophetical Spirit and the Paraclete of 
John; no more do the refutations of Epiphanius; but Irenæus, Hippolytus, Tertullian,<note n="100" id="iii-p66.1">Irenæus states (iii. 3: 4) that the story was repeated 
after Polycarp that John once encountered Cerinth while bathing, but instantly left 
the bath with these words, "Let us get out; the bath might come to pieces with such an enemy to truth in it as Cerinth is." That two 
hundred years later Epiphanius attributed this anecdote to "Ebion" has no weight 
when set over against the authority of Irenæus. For the statement of Epiphanius 
(hær. 28: 2) that Cerinth once had communication with Peter, and that he was one 
of those who criticised his relations with the Gentile centurion Cornelius, there 
is no earlier voucher.</note>  
and Eusebius are united in averring that this connection did exist; and the fact 
that the  Alogians rejected the Gospel of John, according to the statement of 
Irenæus, 
assuredly harmonizes with the <pb n="121" id="iii-Page_121" />honor which was paid by the Montanists to this Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p67">Yet there 
has been the same effort to pervert the relation of Montanism to John's Gospel as 
in the system of Valentine; at least the suspicion has been bruited that that Gospel 
could only have emanated from the same circle of theological ideas and be the result 
of the same movement which gave rise to Montanism. What a chaotic confusion of thoughts 
is there in such a charge as this! what a senseless opposition to John's credibility 
is betrayed in the effort to pervert and falsify the evidences which go to establish 
his authenticity! Let us suppose for a minute that John's Gospel sprang into existence 
like Montanism about the year 150. De spite the fact that the lateness of its appearance 
must make it seem like the work of a pious fraud, and that in its whole structure 
and in its details it was unlike the earlier Gospels, the church, no less than those 
who opposed the church, and especially the Montanists, accepted it with full confidence. 
To one little sect alone did it fall to raise difficulties between the older <pb n="122" id="iii-Page_122" />Gospel and the more recent one, and in consequence 
to reject the latter, and yet without gaining either credit or prominence by the 
act. And is it true that there is clear accordance between the Montanist doctrine 
and that of John's Gospel? Not in the least. Aside from the fact that the points 
where they harmonize relate almost exclusively to the idea of the Paraclete (an 
idea which appears in the Gospel without any full development, while in Montanism 
we are directed rather to the catholicizing notions entertained by Tertullian than 
to those held earlier), the divergence between Montanism and John's Gospel is as 
great as that between an ecclesiastic prototype and a heretical copy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p68">In addition 
to this, the opponents of Montanism already named give noticeable testimony against 
this and similar depreciations of John's Gospel in the middle of the second century, 
at the time of the Montanist movement. They knew nothing about the story of the 
Gospel of John being a new thing first ushered into being in their time; they ascribed 
both the Gospel <pb n="123" id="iii-Page_123" />and the Apocalypse as unworthy of the church (Epiph. hær: 51, 
3) to Corinth, a cotemporary of John.<note n="101" id="iii-p68.1">According to 2: 27, Celsus suffers his 
Jews to be told that Christians changed and corrupted the "Gospel" for polemic ends.</note> 
The very opponents of the book, therefore, 
did not doubt about its age, nor bring it under suspicion; they always ascribed 
it to the epoch in which John lived. Does not this show that the church had long 
used that Gospel, and that on that account there was no opening for objections to 
it on the ground of age? It is to be noticed at the same time that the same heretics 
consider the Gospel and the Apocalypse as coherent productions, and that they acted 
as one man in disowning John, and in claiming Corinth as the author. The authorship 
of the Apocalypse, expressly stated by Justin to be the production of John, has 
not been doubted even by the Tübingen critics to be the work of John. From the 
acts of the anti-Montanists, however, it is to be inferred that the conviction and 
usage of the church agreed in ascribing both writings, the Gospel and the Apocalypse, 
to John. .</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p69">In this way, as the reader can perceive, even the heretics of the first 
half of the second century <pb n="124" id="iii-Page_124" />and the beginning of the second half do good 
service in helping us ascertain the truth regarding the antiquity of our Gospels. 
We hold it impossible, without resorting to sophistry and falsification, to do away 
with the testimony which these heretics bear to the credibility of our Gospels, 
and especially to that of John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p70">We now advance a step beyond the church to the territory 
where we encounter the armed opponents of Christianity, the men to whom the whole 
preaching of the cross was folly and an offense. At that very time when the Gnostic 
errorists were throwing the church into such confusion, it happened that one 
of these opponents, Celsus by name, wrote a book full of mockery and scorn at Christianity. 
This production perished long ago; but so far from doing any harm to Christianity, 
it proved to be a great gain, for it impelled Origen to write his powerful and learned 
defense of Christianity. From Origen's work we draw enough to make us certain that 
in his attacks on the Christian faith Celsus made ample use of our Gospels, and 
that he drew from them the materials <pb n="125" id="iii-Page_125" />which he needed in making his attacks. In what he says respecting 
the appearance of angels at the resurrection of Jesus he probably refers to all 
four of the Gospels; for he says that according to some there were two angels, according 
to others, four at the grave (5, 56). Origen supposed that the first referred to 
Luke and John, the last to Matthew and Mark. Proceeding in a different and more 
definite way to work, he drew into the circle of his criticism various passages 
from the synoptical Gospels, especially Matthew's, and also some from that of John. 
Among those from the synoptical Gospels may be mentioned the account of the wise 
men from the East (whom he calls Chaldeans), the story of the slaughter of the children 
by Herod (1, 58), the flight into Egypt at the bidding of the angel (1, 66), the 
appearance of the dove at the baptism (1, 40), the son of the Virgin (1, 40), the 
direction which Jesus gives to his disciples (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:23" id="iii-p70.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>), "when they persecute 
you in this city, flee ye into another " (1, 65), the grief at Gethsemane (2, 24), 
the thirst on the cross (2, 37), the saying of Jesus that it <pb n="126" id="iii-Page_126" />is easier to go through the eye of a needle, etc.—which he supposes to be a motto of Plato in a changed form (6, 16),—the command 
of Jesus (<scripRef passage="Matthew 5:39" id="iii-p70.2" parsed="|Matt|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.39">Matt. v. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:29" id="iii-p70.3" parsed="|Luke|6|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.29">Luke vi. 29</scripRef>), "Whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, 
turn to him the other also," which he also supposes to be a modified Platonism. 
Examples of a reference to John are, his statement (1, 67) that the Jews in the 
temple demanded a sign of Jesus (<scripRef passage="John 2:18" id="iii-p70.4" parsed="|John|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.18">John ii. 18</scripRef>), that he accepts John's expression 
"Logos" to designate Jesus as the Word of God (2, 31), that he ridicules (2, 36) 
the statement that at the crucifixion blood issued from Jesus' side (<scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="iii-p70.5" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">John xix. 34</scripRef>), 
and that he asserts (2, 59) that after his resurrection Jesus displayed his pierced 
hands as the token of what he had endured (<scripRef passage="John 20:27" id="iii-p70.6" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">John xx. 27</scripRef>). It can not be claimed, 
in view of this, that Celsus drew all these assertions from living Christian tradition; 
for he himself is the very one to lay stress upon the fact that he drew upon the 
writings of the Christians. His words were, as cited literally by Origen (2, 74), 
from his own writings: "And this we have drawn from your own books; we want no 
further <pb n="127" id="iii-Page_127" />evidence, and you are impaled on your own sword." Origen remarks 
appositely that Celsus has indeed brought forward much that was not in the Gospels, 
especially some blasphemous reports about Mary, and some idle stories about the 
infancy of Christ; these may be found alluded to in the first book which Origen 
wrote contra Celsum<note n="102" id="iii-p70.7">Mary, poor, living by the work of her own hands, is said to 
have been driven away by her husband, a carpenter, in consequence of an adulterous 
connection with a soldier named Panthera; and the story is that Jesus hired himself 
in Egypt in consequence of his poverty, and learned secret arts there.</note> (1, 28 and 32). But in the course of his work Celsus carried 
out his idea<note n="103" id="iii-p70.8">See Origen 2: 13, where the Jew of Celsus says, "I might bring forward many 
things which were written of Jesus, and which are strictly true, though differing 
from the writings of the disciples; yet I will leave this on one side."</note> of adhering closely to the "writings of the disciples of Jesus." 
And plainly this was done out of respect to the fact that these writings, and these 
alone, had authority in the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p71">The question here arises, What relation to the 
witness which Celsus bears to the authority of our Gospels is sustained by that 
criticism which does not accept that authority, so far especially as John is concerned? 
As that evidence can not be impugned, unbelieving scholars bring into use again 
here that modernizing system which crops into view in Herakleon, to the perfect 
shame of him who first made it current. As in Herakleon, so here, the story runs, 
Celsus <pb n="128" id="iii-Page_128" />was the cotemporary of Origen. But when was that 
important fact ascertained? Drawing from Origen himself, Dr. Volkmar<note n="104" id="iii-p71.1">See Der Ursprung unserer Evangelien, p. 80.</note> says, "Has 
not Origen declared at the close of his work (8, 76) that the same Celsus announced 
that he would publish a work of more positive character, and that we must wait to 
see whether he would accomplish the undertaking? Origen (254) may have written his 
book against Celsus about the middle of the first half of the third century. Nothing 
is plainer than that Celsus, if he were alive at that time and giving men to understand 
that a new work might be expected from his pen, has no importance to us in helping 
us settle this matter. But even here we have to deal with nothing but a piece of 
wretched trickery, with real poverty of resources on the part of the critics whom 
I complain of. For the statement borrowed from the close of the work against Celsus 
rests upon gross ignorance or upon purposed deception. The words of Origen to his 
patron Ambrosius, who had stimulated him to write the whole Apology, run after this 
wise: "Know that Celsus promised <pb n="129" id="iii-Page_129" />[unquestionably in his book directed against Christianity, and opposed 
by Origen] to write still another work in which" . . . . "If now he has not written this, 
in spite of his promise<note n="105" id="iii-p71.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p71.3">Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἔγραψεν</span>.</note> it is enough for us to answer him with 
these eight books. 
But if he has done this, and completed<note n="106" id="iii-p71.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p71.5">Εἰ δὲ κἀκεῖνον ἀρξάμενος συνετέλεσε</span>.</note> his later work, do you hunt it up and 
send it to me, that I may answer it," etc. The difficulty to account for is in 
the words, "we must wait to see whether he would accomplish the undertaking." But 
at the outset, in the very first book, Origen says, "I do not know of a single 
Christian whose faith is in peril of being endangered by Celsus, a man no longer 
among the living, but who has been a long time numbered among the dead." They forgot, 
of course, to cut out this passage with the scissors which had been so effectually 
applied to Polycarp. In that same first book Origen says, "We have learned that 
there have been two men bearing the name of Celsus, the first under Nero, the second 
[i. e. ours] under Hadrian and later." It is not impossible that Origen erred in 
identifying his Celsus with the <pb n="130" id="iii-Page_130" />Epicurean who lived "under Hadrian and later;" but 
it is impossible to make the Celsus of whom Origen thus speaks, his cotemporary. 
Could Origen have made Celsus in his first book to be "under Hadrian and later" 
(117 to 138), and in the eighth have said of the same man, " we must wait to see 
[about 225] whether he will accomplish his undertaking? " So long therefore as we 
get no more reliable information respecting Celsus, we must remain content with 
believing that he wrote his work about the middle of the second century, perhaps 
between 150 and 160;<note n="107" id="iii-p71.6">That there is an allusion to the Marcionites does not 
do violence to this determination of the date; still, mention is made of the heresy 
of Marcion as early as the first Apology of Justin.</note> and that his testimony in favor of the synoptic and Johannean 
Gospels dates from that period,—a fact of very great weight in enabling us to 
determine the early existence of the evangelical canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p72">With this result, however, 
we by no means reach the limits of the history of Apologies for the Gospels. In 
order to complete this department of our subject, we now enter upon a peculiar branch 
of the literature of the same age with that with which we have been dealing,—a branch 
which, after long neglect, is in our <pb n="131" id="iii-Page_131" />day claiming new and respectful attention; viz., the 
New Testament apocryphal literature. This holds a certain position midway between 
the literature of the church and that of the heresiarchs: at any rate. many of its 
features served the ends of the former through the use of the latter. It is necessary, 
however, that I should instruct the reader what the theologians understand by the 
term "apocrypha." The apocryphal writings of the New Testament—for it is of these 
only that I speak—are writings which aimed to take their place on the same footing 
with the writings of the New Testament, but which were rejected by the church. They 
bore on the face of them the names of apostles, or of other eminent men; but these 
names have been misappropriated by unknown writers for the purpose of recommending 
what they wrote. The Apocrypha were written, partly in order to develop in arbitrary 
fashion what their authors had drawn from Scripture, partly to incorporate unauthenticated 
accounts of the Saviour, Mary, Joseph, and the apostles, and partly to give point 
and efficacy to heretical <pb n="132" id="iii-Page_132" />opinions directed against Holy Writ. 
The church 
was warranted, therefore, in excluding them from her accepted writings. It is true 
that they have been revered as authentic by many from the earliest times; and on 
this account they have a varied interest<note n="108" id="iii-p72.1">In 1851 
appeared in the Hague a prize essay written by me in 1849: De evangelior. apocryph. 
origine et usu. I hope to publish a revised edition of it for the use of learned 
readers.</note> to readers. I have indicated elsewhere 
in what sense I propose to use them: they only support and strengthen our evidence 
of the very early origin of our Gospels. We are, of course, independent of the question 
how old the apocrypha are; and this has left an opening into which opponents have 
pressed, hoping to cut us off on this side. But we have come to the result that 
the two portions of the apocryphal Gospels which are extant now, known as the Protevangel 
of James and the Acts of Pilate, must have been written within the three first 
decades of the second century, and that the main substance of those works (though 
marred by many changes in the text) is now in our possession.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p73">The chief, if not 
the only, evidence for the age of both of these writings is found in Justin. And 
first with regard to the Protevangel of <pb n="133" id="iii-Page_133" />James. In Justin's Dialogue with the Jew Tryphon, and 
in his first Apology, we find in the statements respecting the birth of Jesus and 
the annunciation traces of a knowledge, and of the influence, of the book of James. 
Justin relates in the Dialogue (cap. 78) that the birth of Jesus occurred in a cavern 
near the village, there being no room at the inn. This statement, which confirms 
the account of Luke instead of contradicting it, is contained in the book of James, 
and is woven into the substance of the whole history of the event. Still, it is 
not to be overlooked that Justin appropriates only this single fragment respecting 
the birth in the cave, and in the rest follows Luke rather than the pseudo-James. 
The statement respecting the want of room in Bethlehem coheres strictly with the 
narrative of Luke, but is not in accord with that of the. pseudo-James. Similarly, 
the annunciation is plainly hinted in the first Apology, although with a free following 
of Luke, with the mere difference that the words, "For he shall save his people 
from their sins," are connected with <pb n="134" id="iii-Page_134" />the words directed to Mary, "And thou shalt call 
his name Jesus." In Luke they are wanting altogether, and in Matthew they belong 
to the message announced to Joseph. And have we not a recognition of what is apocryphal 
in Justin, since, at the close of his exposition, he appeals to those who have 
declared everything respecting our Saviour Jesus Christ? But no, that can not be 
said; for the whole account of Justin, as already remarked, corresponds strictly 
to Luke, and not to the Protevangel, only with this difference, that the passage 
indicated varies from the Protevangel, Matthew giving the words as announced to 
Joseph, and Justin as addressed to Mary. This feature must, in my opinion, be ascribed 
to the perusal of the Protevangel; and in the recollection of Justin it connected 
itself with Luke's account without his own consciousness of the fact. It is unmistakable 
that the whole quotation was made from memory.<note n="109" id="iii-p73.1">Those who care to go further into this matter I must 
beg to see in the original Greek how the passage runs in Justin, in Luke (i. 30 
et sq.), and in the Protevangel (see my elaborately annotated Evang. Apocr. 1853, 
p. 21 et sq. Protevang. chap. xi.).</note> In the Dialogue (chap. 100), the 
annunciation made to Mary is cited, and the words spring from Luke, and not from 
the Protevangel.<note n="110" id="iii-p73.2">Justin has it: The Spirit 
of the Lord shall come upon thee and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee; 
therefore that which shall be born of thee is holy, the Son of God. Luke says: The 
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee; therefore also that holy thing 
which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. The pseudo-James has 
it thus: For the power of the Lord shall overshadow thee; therefore shall the holy 
thing which is born of thee be called the Son of the Highest.</note> At the same time, there is <pb n="135" id="iii-Page_135" />a single extract bearing relation to the mental state of Mary, 
which seems to have sprung from a recollection of a passage in the Protevangel; 
only Justin has connected it with the reply of Mary to the address of the angel, 
while the Protevangel joins it to a priestly blessing which she received just on 
the point of setting out to visit Elizabeth.<note n="111" id="iii-p73.3">In Justin it runs: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p73.4">Πίστιν δὲ καὶ χαρὰν λαβοῦσα . . . ἀπεκρίνατο</span>. In the pseudo-James: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p73.5">Χαρὰν δε λαβοῦσα Μαριὰμ ἀπίει πρὸς Ἐλισάβετ</span>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p74">But is there no objection urged 
against our endeavor to substantiate an acquaintance of Justin with the Protevangel? 
Certainly there are lost writings which are brought into requisition. Out of one 
of these it is supposed that Justin can just as well have drawn as that the Protevangel 
be derived from it. The Gnostic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p74.1">γέννα Μαριας</span> (<span lang="LA" id="iii-p74.2">de 
generatione Mariæ</span>), and still 
more the Gospel of Peter,<note n="112" id="iii-p74.3">See Hilgenfeld: 
Kritische Untersuchungen über die Evangelien Justins, p. 159 et sq.</note> have been thought to be that ancient work freshly brought 
to light. And this brings us into renewed contact with an old acquaintance, with 
that same faculty of making new discoveries of which I have already had occasion 
to speak. In order to escape the force of a work lying plainly before our eyes, 
the inferences from which are unmistakable, <pb n="136" id="iii-Page_136" />it is held in the light of a copy of 
a perished work, of which we have received from the past little but the title and 
a few meager extracts, which render it impossible to set solid facts over against 
the play of fancy. Yet let us look into this matter as closely as we can. Epiphanius<note n="113" id="iii-p74.4">See Epiph. hæres. xxvi. 12.</note>  
has given the first impulse toward bringing the Gnostic production already mentioned 
into relation with the Protevangel, in citing something of what he calls the "shocking" 
statements of the work; namely, that there appeared to Zacharias in the temple the 
vision of a man wearing the form of an ass. Upon which Zacharias went up to him 
and tried to say, Woe to you! whom are you worshiping? but could not utter the words, 
the man seen in the vision having struck him dumb. But when his mouth was opened, 
and he had communicated to others what he had seen, ho was instantly put to death. 
This fragment from the lost book is enough, I should think, to identify its source. 
And is there that in it which enables us to determine that it was the basis of the 
Protevangel? The last has nothing  <pb n="137" id="iii-Page_137" />in common with the first, excepting the slaughter of 
Zacharias, but wholly on another ground, and under altogether different conditions. 
But there is help at hand against accumulating difficulties respecting the connection 
of both writings. The way is to conjure up and thrust into prominence a work which 
claims to have given rise to that of James. From the Gnostic book relating to Mary 
sprang this Gnostic-tinged—now unfortunately lost—primitive foundation of the pseudo-James; 
and from this again the work of our catholicizing James.<note n="114" id="iii-p74.5">Would one accept a closer 
relation between the Protevangelium and the Gnostic book of Mary, there would be 
a certain probability in giving the heretical Gnostic production such a dependence 
upon the half-Catholic book of James as is manifested in the many instances of extra-ecclesiastical 
literature depending upon that of the church. The hints given by Augustine in the 
twenty-third book against Faustus would also have weight in this regard, while those 
too of the Gnostic work called De generatione Mariæ have similar value. Mary was 
represented in this as a daughter of a priest Joachim of the tribe of Levi.</note> This ingenious solution 
may not have quite satisfied even him who hit upon it, and hence he thought out 
and gave preference to another combination. In the passage where Origen alludes 
to the work of James, he mentions the Gospel of Peter; for he says the brothers 
of Jesus were regarded by some, who followed the tradition of the Gospel of Peter, 
or that of James's work, as if they had been the sons of Joseph by a previous marriage.<note n="115" id="iii-p74.6">See Orig. opp. ed. Delarue, iii. 463 (comm. in Matt. tom. x. 17).</note>  
Now, according to this new combination, the question is asked, Can not the Gospel 
of Peter,  <pb n="138" id="iii-Page_138" />or the early history given in it, be the basis of 
the Protevangel? The primitive history in the Gospel of Peter rests exclusively 
upon the passage of Origen relating to the brothers of Jesus as the sons of Joseph 
by an earlier marriage. With reference to this, we read without going further. That 
there was such a primitive history, can, according to the statement of Origen, be 
regarded as beyond doubt. From the same passage of Origen, the conclusion is drawn 
that "in the Protevangel of James the primitive history of the Gospel of Peter 
is contained." But do the words of Origen, "while they followed the tradition of 
the Gospel of Peter, or that of the work of James," warrant the inference in the 
least that the latter coincides and gives support to the primitive history of the 
Gospel of Peter? But who is able to impose a check upon the unbridled fanaticism 
of theorists?<note n="116" id="iii-p74.7">For a full characterization of this matter, the passage from Hilgenfeld may have 
so much appositeness as to admit of its being quoted. "It is certainly true that 
the present form of the Protevangel, while alluding to John and his parents without 
describing his birth more closely, is incomplete, and indicates more than it tells; 
but since the Gnostics in their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p74.8">Γέννα Μαρίας</span> gave an account of the dumbness which 
came upon Zacharias, the suspicion is not risked that the primitive draft of the 
Gospel contained an account of those antecedent events. The suspicion may not be 
ventured; it is entirely without support. For the story of Zacharias's dumbness 
stands in the Gnostic production completely isolated; it has not the slightest analogy 
either with Luke or with the Protevangel. If the latter points to something beyond 
itself, it is at any rate clear that our canonical Gospels, including that of Luke, 
stand in the background. On the other hand, there is a close connection established 
with the Gnostic primitive form of the Protogospel: "the same is manifestly received 
only in a revision, worked over after the canonical Gospels mainly, causing it thereby 
to lose, as it would seem, many of its peculiarities." 
But may not then the Book of James have a like close connection with the canonical 
Gospels, taking into account the agreement with them of its whole nature and purport? 
Further on, we read: "The admission that Justin made use of such an ancient Protevangel 
may be allowed if it be held as probable that such a production, bearing among the 
Gnostics the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p74.9">Γέννα Μαρίας</span>, contained a genealogy of Mary." After further 
remarks there follows: "All the more attractive therefore is another trace to which 
Origen leads us. In the passage where he alludes to the Gospel of Peter and the Protogospel of James, he speaks of them both as bearing the same testimony. But 
how would this be if both Gospels should prove to be closely related? How if in 
the Protogospel of James the preliminary history of Peter's Gospel—for there can 
scarcely be a doubt that there was such a preliminary history—were accepted? Is 
not this more than building on the sand?"</note> That we are now in possession of nearly fifty Greek manuscripts, 
comprising, among other things, a Syrian copy of the work under discussion, dating 
from the sixth century, and that no one of the evidences of its antiquity, from <pb n="139" id="iii-Page_139" />Origen down, is contradictory to the text of these manuscripts, 
gives us assuredly a good right to hold fast to the conviction that this was the 
writing so familiar to the ancients,<note n="117" id="iii-p74.10">The first reference 
to Justin appears, as Hilgenfeld was the first to remark, in the document addressed 
to the congregations at Lyons and Vienna about the year 177. Allusion is made there 
(Eus. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p74.11" passage="Eccl. v. 1" parsed="|Eccl|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.1">Eccl. v. 1</scripRef>: 3, et sq.) to the martyrdom of Zacharias. Tertullian in 
the Scorpiacum contr. Gnosticos, chap. 8, refers to the same thing, only with more 
definite and positive language. Clemens Alexandr. alludes to the circumstances connected with 
the midwives. Strom. vii. page 889 in Potter. Origen is the first who mentions the 
work as the book of James.</note> and so much used by them. Is not that the 
most untenable of hypotheses, that our work was derived from one which was used 
by the ancients where it coincides with our own, but of which not a trace remains? 
And what other end does this hypothesis subserve than this, to set aside the inferences 
which are drawn from the book of James, and applied not only to the Christian literature 
of the second century, but more especially to the history of the Gospel cause? I 
trust it will not impel those who do riot share these views, to regard hypotheses 
which have such a basis to rest upon as something else than they really are. In 
opposition to them, I am still justified in insisting that the undeniable connection 
between Justin and several passages of the so-called Proto-Gospel presupposes his 
acquaintance with this very production. The book of James stands, in its whole tendency, 
in such a relation to our <pb n="140" id="iii-Page_140" />canonical Gospels, that the latter must have been 
diffused a long time, and must have been accepted a long time before the former 
was discovered. The allusions of Matthew and Luke to the virgin mother of the Lord 
were unable to prevent the belief in a real son of Joseph and Mary,—an idea consonant 
with the taste of the Judaized Christian heresiarchs: the mention of the brothers 
of Jesus in the synoptic Gospels appeared to bear evidence against Matthew and Luke; 
learned Jews brought against the Christians the charge of arbitrarily changing 
the meaning of Isaiah, and making him support the notion of a virgin mother: Jewish 
hostility even went so far as to assert that Jesus was the illegitimate son of one 
Panthera, and heathen skeptics quoted Greek fables about sons being born from virgins, 
in order to discredit the evangelical account. In such a time as was the first half 
of the second century, nothing could promise a better support to the Gospel narrative 
than a production like the one named after James, furnished with irrefragable historic 
testimony as to the lofty destiny of <pb n="141" id="iii-Page_141" />Mary from her birth, as to her motherhood while a virgin, 
and as to a relationship of Mary to Joseph exalted far above the usual relations 
of marriage.<note n="118" id="iii-p74.12">We pass over the story of the death 
of Zacharias in the Protevangel to <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:36" id="iii-p74.13" parsed="|Matt|23|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.36">Matt. xxiii. 36</scripRef>. If this can be so understood 
as if affording an historical basis for the passage in Matthew, it would strengthen 
the proof of the antiquity of the Gospels which we derive from the document of James.</note> 
Now, if this work of James falls within the first three decades of 
the second century, the composition of the Gospels of Matthew and Luke, to which 
the reference of James's work limits itself, can not be set later than the last 
decades of the previous century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p75">It is the same with the second apocryphal work 
brought under review above, the so-called Acts of Pilate, only with the difference 
that they refer as much to John as to the synoptical Gospels. Justin, in like manner 
as before, is the most ancient voucher for this work, which is said to have been 
written under Pilate's jurisdiction, and, by reason of its specification of wonderful 
occurrences before, during, and after the crucifixion, to have borne strong evidence 
to the divinity of Christ. Justin saw as little reason as Tertullian and others 
for believing that it was a work of pious deception from a Christian hand. On the 
contrary, Justin appeals twice to it in his first Apology in order <pb n="142" id="iii-Page_142" />to confirm the accounts of the occurrences which 
took place at the crucifixion in accordance with prophecy, and of the miraculous 
healings effected by Christ, also the subject of prophetic announcement. He cites 
specifically (chap. 35) from <scripRef passage="Isaiah 65:2" id="iii-p75.1" parsed="|Isa|65|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.2">Isaiah lxv. 2</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Isaiah 58:2" id="iii-p75.2" parsed="|Isa|58|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.2">lviii. 2</scripRef>: "I have spread out my 
hands all the day unto a rebellious people, which walketh in a way that was not 
good." . . . "They ask of me the ordinances of justice: they take delight in approaching 
to God. Further, from the <scripRef passage="Psalm 22:16-17" id="iii-p75.3" parsed="|Ps|22|16|22|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.16-Ps.22.17">twenty-second Psalm</scripRef>: "They pierced my hands and my feet. . . . 
They parted my garments upon them, and cast lots upon my vesture." With reference 
to this, he remarks that Christ fulfilled this; that he did stretch forth his hands 
when the Jews crucified him,—the men who contended against him, and denied that 
he was the Christ. "Then," he says further, "as the prophet foretold, they dragged 
him to the judgment-seat, set him upon it, and said, 'Judge us.' The expression, 
however, 'they pierced,' etc., refers to the nails with which they fastened his 
hands and his feet to the cross. And after they <pb n="143" id="iii-Page_143" />had crucified him they threw lots for his clothing, and 
they who had taken part in the act of crucifixion divided it among themselves." 
To this he adds: "And you can learn from the Acts, composed<note n="119" id="iii-p75.4">A third reference must be accepted in the thirty-eighth chapter, 
where he in like manner cites <scripRef passage="Isaiah 65:2" id="iii-p75.5" parsed="|Isa|65|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.2">Is. lxv. 2</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Isaiah 50:6" id="iii-p75.6" parsed="|Isa|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.6">1. 6</scripRef>: "I gave my back to the smiters 
and exposed my cheeks to blows:" see also the words already cited of the <scripRef passage="Psalm 22:18" id="iii-p75.7" parsed="|Ps|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.18">xxii. Psalm</scripRef>, 
"They cast lots," etc., in conjunction with <scripRef passage="Psalm 3:5" id="iii-p75.8" parsed="|Ps|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3.5">Psalm iii. 5</scripRef>, "I laid me down and slept; 
I awaked," etc., and <scripRef passage="Psalm 22:8" id="iii-p75.9" parsed="|Ps|22|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.8">Ps. xxii. 8</scripRef>. He makes this close to the prophecies: "and this 
was all done by the Jews to Christ, as you can learn" (here we have this express 
declaration) "from the Acts compiled under Pontius Pilate."</note> during the governorship 
of Pontius Pilate, that these things really happened." Still more explicit is the 
testimony of Tertullian. It may be found in the Apologeticus (chap. 2), where he 
says that out of envy Jesus was surrendered to Pilate by the Jewish ceremonial lawyers, 
and by him, after he had yielded to the cries of the people, given over for crucifixion; 
that while hanging on the cross he gave up the ghost with a loud cry, and so anticipated 
the executioner's duty; that at that same hour the day was interrupted by a sudden 
darkness; that a guard of soldiers was set at the grave for the purpose of preventing 
his disciples stealing his body, since he ad predicted his resurrection, but that 
on the third day the ground was suddenly shaken, and the stone rolled away from 
before the sepulcher; that in the grave nothing was found but the articles used 
in his burial; that the report was <pb n="144" id="iii-Page_144" />spread abroad by those who stood outside, that the 
disciples had taken the body away; that Jesus spent forty days with them in Galilee, 
teaching them what their mission should be, and that, after giving them their instructions 
as to what they should preach, he was raised in a cloud to heaven. Tertullian closes 
this account with the words, All this was reported to the emperor at that time, 
Tiberius, by Pilate, his conscience having compelled even him to become a Christian." 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p76">The document now in our possession corresponds with this evidence of Justin and 
Tertullian. Even in the title it agrees with the account of Justin, although, instead 
of the word <span lang="LA" id="iii-p76.1">acta</span>, which he used, and which is manifestly much more Latin than Greek, 
a Greek expression is employed, which can be shown to have been used to indicate 
genuine Acts.<note n="120" id="iii-p76.2">Instead 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p76.3">ἄκτα</span> we have the specific word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p76.4">ὑπομνήματα</span>. The same title, prepared too for 
the official report of Pilate, appears in the Præsidial Acts relative to the martyrs 
Tarachus, Probus and Andronikus. See my Evv. apocr. 
p. lxii. In the same sense it is used in a homily inscribed to Chrysostom (Chrys. 
opp. tom. v. p. 942) and in the Martyrium Ignatii, chap. iii. But with this we 
must reconcile the expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p76.5">ὑπομνηματικαὶ ἐφημερὶδες</span>, which Philo uses (de legat. 
ad Cajum 25) in reference to the reports which were sent by Alexander to the emperor 
of Rome. The oldest Latin title, found in Gregory of Tours, is the Gesta Pilati.</note> 
The details recounted by Justin and Tertullian are all found in 
our text of the Acts of Pilate, with this variation, that nothing corresponds to 
what is joined to the declaration of the prophet, "They dragged him to the seat 
of judgment, <pb n="145" id="iii-Page_145" />and set him upon it, and said," etc.: besides this, the 
casting lots for the vesture is expressed simply by the allusion to the division 
of the clothes. We must give even closer scrutiny to one point. Justin alludes to 
the miracles which were performed in fulfillment of Old Testament prophecy, on the 
lame, the dumb, the blind, the dead, and on lepers. In fact, in our Acts of Pilate 
there are made to appear before the Roman governor a palsied man who had suffered 
for thirty-eight years, and was brought ill a bed by young men, and healed on the Sabbath day;<note n="121" id="iii-p76.6">The thirty-eight years and the healing on the Sabbath are taken 
from John's narrative, <scripRef passage="John 5:2-16" id="iii-p76.7" parsed="|John|5|2|5|16" osisRef="Bible:John.5.2-John.5.16">v. 2</scripRef>; that about the man who was carried by, from <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:2-8" id="iii-p76.8" parsed="|Matt|9|2|9|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2-Matt.9.8">Matthew 
ix.</scripRef></note> a blind man cured by the laying on of hands; a cripple who had been 
restored; a leper who had been cleansed; the woman whose issue of blood had been 
stanched; and a witness of the raising of Lazarus from the dead. Of that which Tertullian 
cites, we will adduce merely the passage found in no one of our Gospels, that Jesus 
passed forty days after his resurrection in company with his disciples in 
Galilee. This is indicated in our Acts of Pilate, at the end of the fifteenth chapter, where 
the risen man is represented as saying to Joseph, <pb n="146" id="iii-Page_146" />"For forty days go not out of thy house; 
for behold, I go to my brethren in Galilee."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p77">Every one will perceive how strongly 
the argument that our Acts of Pilate are the same which Justin and Tertullian read 
is buttressed by these unexpected coincidences. The assertion recently made<note n="122" id="iii-p77.1">&amp;gt;See Weitzel: Die christliche Passahfeier der drei ersten 
Jahrhunderte, p. 248 et sq.</note>  
requires consequently no labored contradiction that the allusions to both men 
have grown out of their mere suspicion that there was such a record as the Acts 
of Pilate, or out of the circulation of a mere story about such a record, while 
the real work was written as the consequence of these allusions at the close of 
the third century. What an uncommon fancy it requires in the two men to coincide 
so perfectly in a single production as is the case in the Acts to which I am now 
referring! And 
are we to imagine that they referred with such emphasis as they employed to the 
mere creations of their fancy?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p78">The question has been raised with more justice, 
whether the production in our possession may not have been a copy or free revision 
of the old and primitive one. The modern change <pb n="147" id="iii-Page_147" />in the title has given support to this conjecture, for it 
has occasioned the work to be commonly spoken of as the Gospel of Nicodemus. But 
this title is borne neither by any Greek manuscript, the Coptic-Sahidian papyrus, 
nor the Latin manuscripts, with the exception of a few of the most recent.<note n="123" id="iii-p78.1">&amp;gt;On scientific grounds it is not 
to be excused if one in learned investigations follows in the old rut and speaks 
of the Gospel of Nicodemus. Compare my re-establishing of the old title and the 
investigation respecting it in the Prolegomenon of the Evangelia apocrypha, p. 
liv. et sq. It corresponds best with what was said above respecting the use of the 
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p78.2">ὑπομνήματα</span>, if we say the "Acts of Pilate." The Latin designation, Gesta Pilati, 
also answers well to this.</note> It 
may be traced only subsequently to the twelfth century, although at a very early 
period, in one of the two prefaces attached to the work, Nicodemus is mentioned 
in one place as a Hebrew author, and in another as a Greek translator. But aside 
from the title, the handwriting displays great variation, and the two prefaces alluded 
to above show clearly the work of two hands. Notwithstanding this, however, there 
are decisive grounds for holding that our Acts of Pilate contain in its main substance 
the document drawn from Justin. and Tertullian. The first of this to be noticed 
is, that the Greek text, as given in the version most widely circulated in the manuscripts, 
is surprisingly corroborated by two documents of the rarest character, and first 
used by myself,—a Coptic-Sahidian papyrus <pb n="148" id="iii-Page_148" />manuscript, and a Latin palimpsest,—both probably 
dating from the fifth century. Such a documentary confirmation of their text is 
possessed by scarcely ten works of the collective Greek classic literature. Both 
of these ancient writings make it in the highest degree probable that the Egyptian 
and Latin translations which they contain were executed still earlier. But could 
a work which was held in great consideration in Justin's and Tertullian's time, 
and down to the commencement of the fourth century, and which strenuously<note n="124" id="iii-p78.3">&amp;gt;See Euseb. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p78.4" passage="Eccl. ix. 5" parsed="|Eccl|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.5">Eccl. ix. 5</scripRef> and 7.</note> insists 
that the Emperor Maximin caused other blasphemous Acts of Pilate to be published 
and zealously circulated, manifestly for the purpose of displacing and discrediting 
the older Christian Acts,—could such a work suddenly change its whole form, and 
from the fifth century, to which in so extraordinary a manner translators wholly 
different in character point back with such wonderful concurrence, continue in the 
new form? Contrary as this is to all historical criticism, there is in the contents 
of the work, in the singular manner in which isolated and independent <pb n="149" id="iii-Page_149" />details<note n="125" id="iii-p78.5">Comp. with reference to this my paper: Pilati circa Christum indicio quid lucis 
afferatur ex actis Pilati. Lipsiæ, 1855.</note> are shown to be related to the canonical books, 
no less than in the accordance with the earliest quotations found in Justin and 
Tertullian,<note n="126" id="iii-p78.6">Of later writers Epiphanius 
admits (hæres. L. Quartodec. i.) that appeal was made to the Acts of Pilate in order 
to establish the time of Jesus' death, it being given there as the twenty-fifth 
of March. He adds, however, that he had found copies where the eighteenth was assigned 
as the date. The first date is found also in our texts.</note> a guaranty of the greatest antiquity. There are in the contents, also, 
matters of such a nature that we must confess that they are to be traced back to 
the primitive edition; as, for example, the narrative in the first chapter of the 
bringing forward of the accused. But the whole character of the work in our possession. 
does not deny <span lang="LA" id="iii-p78.7">in toto</span> that which we must infer from the statements of Justin and 
Tertullian. It is incorrect, moreover, to draw a conclusion from Justin's designation 
of the Acta which is not warranted by the whole character of the work. The Acta, 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p78.8">ὑπομνήματα</span>, are specified in Justin's account, not less than in the manuscripts 
which we possess, as being written <i>under</i> Pontius Pilate; and that can signify nothing 
else than that they were an official production, composed under the direct sanction 
of the Roman Governor. Their transmission to the Emperor must be imagined as accompanied 
by a letter of the same character with <pb n="150" id="iii-Page_150" />that which has been brought down to us in the Greek 
and Latin edition,<note n="127" id="iii-p78.9">See the 
two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p78.10">ἀναφοραὶ Πιλάτου</span> in our Evv. apocr. pp. 413-425.</note> and yet not at all similar in purport to the notable Acts 
of Pilate. It is by no means necessary for us to assert that the production in our 
hands has (with the exception of the preface already alluded to) remained free from 
interpolations; for the distinguishing characteristic which it bears is the weaving 
in of much from the synoptic Gospels, and still more from John, relative to the 
last sufferings of Jesus.<note n="128" id="iii-p78.11">It will 
gratify the wish of the reader if I insert here a portion of the text of the work 
itself. We select for this purpose the whole of the third chapter, tinged as it 
is with the coloring of John: "And full of rage Pilate came forth from the hall 
of judgment (the Prætorium) and said to them, 'I take the sun to witness that I 
find no fault in this man.' But the Jews answered and said to the governor, 'If 
this man had not been a malefactor, we should not have delivered him over to you.' 
Pilate answered, 'Take him away and judge him after your law.' The Jews 
answered, 'It is not permitted to us to put ally one to death.' Pilate said, 'Did 
God order you not to put any one to death and not me as well?' Pilate went again 
into the judgment hall and called Jesus to him privately, and asked him, 'Art thou 
the king of the Jews?' Jesus answered him, 'Speakest thou that of thyself, or have 
others told it thee?' Pilate answered Jesus, 'Am I a Jew? Thy people and the high 
priest have delivered thee over to me: what hast thou done?' Jesus answered, 'My 
kingdom is not of this world; for if my kingdom were of this world, then would my 
servants have fought that I should not be delivered over to the Jews: but now is 
my kingdom not thence.' Then spoke Pilate unto unto him, 'Thou art a king, then.' 
Jesus answered him, 'Thou sayest that I am a king. For this cause was I born and 
am come into the world, that every one who is out of the truth may hear my voice.' 
Pilate asked, 'What is truth?' Jesus answered, 'The truth is from heaven.' Pilate 
asked again, 'Is there no truth on the earth?' Jesus answered, 'Thou seest how those 
who speak the truth are brought to judgment of those who have power on the earth."' 
At the close of the fourth chapter we have: "But when Pilate saw the throng of Jews 
around him he perceived that many of the Jews were weeping, and said, 'Not all 
the people wish him to die.' Then answered the elders, 'We, the whole people, have come, that he might be sentenced 
to death.' Pilate answers them, 'Wherefore should he die?' The Jews reply,' Because 
he said he was God's son and a king.'"</note> Is it not stated in Justin that the Acts of Pilate 
reveal the fulfillment of the prophecy respecting the resurrection from the dead, 
as it is given in chapter eight of the work in our hands, in the testimony concerning 
the raising of Lazarus? Is it probable that, in order to set John aside, we are 
to believe that in Justin's edition there was recorded one of the two other resurrections, 
of which we have traces preserved for us?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p79">It would lead us to the denial of an unquestionable 
fact should we not admit the claims of our Acts of Pilate, in their connection with 
the work of the same name known to Justin, to <pb n="151" id="iii-Page_151" />serve as testimony to the authority of the Johannean 
as well as the synoptic Gospels, dating from a period prior to Justin, in spite 
of their frequent use of those Gospels. What importance this fact has in enabling 
us to determine the age of our Gospels, and especially that of John, is at once 
apparent; it weighs far more than any verbal extracts made from John in the epoch 
of Justin. If the apocryphal Acts of Pilate must, for the reason that Justin cites 
them in his first Apology to the Roman Emperor, be ascribed to the first decades 
of the second century, they show, by their use of and dependence upon the Gospel 
of John, that the latter dates from a period even earlier. This theory throws no 
light into the impenetrable darkness, but, among the many beams which come down 
from the period directly after the age of the apostles, and which illumine the most 
important question of Christianity, this is one of the most luminous.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p80">We might also 
cite Thomas's Gospel of the Infancy for our purpose. Irenæus and Hippolytus<note n="129" id="iii-p80.1">Compare respecting this 
my Evangelia Apocrypha in the Prolegg. i. p. xxxix. et sq.</note> both 
show that it was used by the Marcosians <pb n="152" id="iii-Page_152" />and the Naasenians; it was therefore unquestionably 
one of the first results of the productive heresy of that age, and must be ascribed 
to the middle of the second century. Its text we possess only in fragments, which 
are at issue<note n="130" id="iii-p80.2">See 
the same work.</note> often among themselves, and which consequently makes it difficult 
to ascertain the connection of scattered passages with those of the Gospels. The 
work seems, however, to bear witness in one respect to the results of my researches, 
and not in the not unimportant fact that at the time when this book appeared, in 
the middle of the second century, the Gospel canon ordinarily accepted was already 
formed, and the story of the years of Jesus' childhood filled up a break in the 
account of his life. This left a district open to historical research, and one which 
heresy knew well how to prize. Besides this there confronts us one fact more, which 
admits of application to the three more or less perfectly personal evidences of 
the Christian Apocraphy. The wide divergence found in these, in respect to form 
as well as substance, to language as well as spirit, to delineation as well <pb n="153" id="iii-Page_153" />as conception, bears witness 
to a sacred origin 
of our canonical Gospels, to which the apocryphal writings are related as the last 
subjoined appendices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p81">I might allude here in a single word to the pseudo-Clementine 
literature, whose main work, the Homilies, is certainly to be ascribed to the middle 
of the second century. The establishment of this date does not lead to the necessity 
of drawing any such inferences respecting the history of the canon as we drew in 
the case of the book of James and the Acts of Pilate. Still it is very instructive 
that the transition of the Gospel of John into this Judaic-Christian tendency record,<note n="131" id="iii-p81.1">Comp. Hilgenfeld: Kritische Untersuchungen 
über 
die Evv. Justins, der Clementinischen Homilien und Marcions, 1850 (therefore before 
1853), p. 387 et sq. Here an effort is ascribed to the fourth Evangelist to subordinate 
Peter to the beloved disciple, and on this account the fourth Evangelist's independence 
of Peter's Gospel is admitted, but afterwards every proof favoring the use of the 
Gospel of John is denied to the connection of the homilies with him. (Page 346 had 
thus decided with respect to the expression, Horn. 3: 52, "My sheep hear my voice": 
"It is a question whether the Gospel of John or one still older contained this passage.") 
"Against such a use," it goes on literally to say, "stands the glaring difference 
in the tendency of both writers, so that in presupposing an acquaintance with this 
Gospel one must admit a polemic objective view. Let one imagine an attack made upon the divinity of Christ, and 
satisfy himself how such an author could dispose of <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="iii-p81.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John 10:33-34" id="iii-p81.3" parsed="|John|10|33|10|34" osisRef="Bible:John.10.33-John.10.34">x. 33, et sq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 20:28" id="iii-p81.4" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">xx. 
28</scripRef>. While, in <scripRef passage="John 10:36" id="iii-p81.5" parsed="|John|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.36">John x. 36</scripRef>, Jesus declares himself substantially as the Son of God, 
so that his own assertion is an expression of his divinity, the author of the Homilies 
takes the same expression, 16:15, to be a decisive statement of the difference between 
Jesus and the Deity. The Lord never declared himself to be God, but the Son of God. 
How was it possible, after using the fourth Gospel, to expressly limit the time 
of the intercourse of Jesus and the disciples to a single year, and not, as later 
teachers have accepted, the time of his public career? How could he besides, while 
declaring Peter to be the first fruits and cherished disciple of Christ, so markedly 
leave out the Johannean portraiture, and among the expressions used by Jesus regarding 
the devil (xix. 2), which he doubtless collects as completely as was possible, how 
could he omit such an expression as <scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="iii-p81.6" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>? The result of our investigation 
is in a word this, that even in Clementine's Homilies the Gospel of Peter, in contradistinction 
to Justin and some farther continuations, is used; with him Matthew, perhaps Luke 
also, but certainly not the Gospel of John."</note>  
which was not at all disputed till the year 1853, has been shown to be utterly untenable 
by the discovery by Dressel, at Rome, of the concluding portions of it where (xix. 
22) John's narrative of the man who was born blind is made use of beyond all doubt. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p82">The elucidation already given respecting the Acts of Pilate and the book of James 
had already brought us to the opening first decades of the second century, and compelled 
us to confess <pb n="154" id="iii-Page_154" />that there was 1inquestionably use made, at that 
period, of our Gospels. No one of the remaining results of our investigations into 
the ecclesiastical and heretical literature of the second century stood in antagonism 
with this fact. Not only the apocryphal writings already named bring us back to 
that epoch, but a work of great repute in the Christian literature, one which from 
even the close of the second century to the opening of the fourth was assigned by 
such men as Clemens Alexandrinus<note n="132" id="iii-p82.1">With the utmost 
probability Celsus made use (about 150) of the epistle of Barnabas. That he specifically 
speaks of the apostles as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p82.2">πονηρότατοι</span>, Origen infers (contr. Cels. i. 63) from the 
use of the epistle.</note> to Holy Writ. It forms a part of the so-called 
apostolical Fathers, regarding which we have already spoken in our discussion of 
the epistles of Ignatius and that of Polycarp. If it really bore rightly the name 
of Barnabas, the companion of Paul, it would, in spite of certain unsatisfactory 
details, be correctly entitled to a place among the sacred books of the New Testament. 
Slight as is the ecclesiastical or scientific recognition granted to this claim 
of authorship, yet the assertion is made with confidence, that the epistle beating 
the name of Barnabas is one of the earliest written records which have <pb n="155" id="iii-Page_155" />come down to us from the epoch directly subsequent to the 
life of the apostles. If the expressions (in the sixteenth chapter) conjoined with 
the word of prophecy regarding the rebuilding of the City and the Temple are in 
accordance with historical fact, we are brought back from the conflicting statements 
respecting the closing decades of the first century and the opening decades of the 
second, to the first year of Hadrian's reign. In its aim and general character the 
epistle bears the closest resemblance, among the books of the New Testament, to 
the Epistle to the Hebrews; it is directed against such Christian converts from 
Judaism, who, while accepting the new covenant, sought to cling to the old, and 
hence felt that they must share with the former fellow-believers in the grief over 
the fall of the Jewish Temple. In opposition to them, the epistle, basing itself 
largely upon Old Testament prophecy and authority, arrays the proof that the new 
covenant brought in by Christ had completely done away with the older one, and that 
the latter had merely been, with its temple and whole service, <pb n="156" id="iii-Page_156" />an incomplete and temporary type of the new covenant. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p83">Within the last two centuries scholars have busied themselves much with this document, 
but unfortunately there are lacking in all the Greek manuscripts of it, the first 
five chapters; only an old Latin translation, greatly incomplete,<note n="133" id="iii-p83.1">The text however is not to be judged from 
what is published, nor is that of Dr. Hilgenfeld, who has contented himself with 
unscientifically repeating it just as it was left in the edition of two hundred 
years ago.</note> supplies the 
deficiency. And exactly in those chapters which are found only in the Latin copy 
is there a passage which has excited great curiosity. "Let us be on our guard," 
thus it reads in the fourth chapter, " that we be not be found to be, as it is written, 
many called but few chosen." "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p83.2">Adtendamus ergo ne forte, sicut scriptum est, multi 
vocati, pauci electi inveniamur.</span>" The expression, "as it is written," will be readily 
recognized by the reader as a familiar one in the New Testament. It is the phrase 
which always designates the difference between all passages of Holy Writ and all 
others, and was invariably used by the apostles, as well as by the Saviour, in citing 
the Old Testament. If it were ever applied to a passage outside of the canon, it 
only followed that <pb n="157" id="iii-Page_157" />the passage in question had been drawn by frequent use 
into the circle of canonical writings, just as, for example, Jude cites from the 
prophet Enoch. It could be publicly transferred to the writings of the apostles, 
when the latter were placed on the same basis with the Old Testament. As soon as 
passages of the Gospels were cited in connection with the phrase, "as it is written," 
it was assumed that they had become canonical. We had occasion on a former page 
to allude to this matter, while referring to Justin's arranging the Gospels and 
the Prophecies side by side, and to the epistles of Ignatius; the same formula was 
also encountered in the New Testament quotations of the Naasenians. The words which 
have been cited in the Epistle of Barnabas in connection with the same formula are 
in the Gospel of <scripRef passage="Matthew 22:14" id="iii-p83.3" parsed="|Matt|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.14">Matthew, xxii. 14</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:16" id="iii-p83.4" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16">xx. 16</scripRef>. If our inference is correct, at 
the time when the Epistle of Barnabas was written, this Gospel was regarded as canonical. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p84">But the Epistle of Barnabas extends back to the highest Christian antiquity. And 
is it possible, <pb n="158" id="iii-Page_158" />some ask, that at so remote a period the 
passage from Matthew should be marked by the characteristics of canonization? The 
doubt conveyed in this question has been materially strengthened by the circumstance 
that the passage has hitherto existed only in a Latin form. It was possible to 
say, therefore, that this significant phrase was added by a translator living long 
subsequently. Dr. Credner, in 1832, wrote these literal words: "The form of citation, 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p84.1">sicut Scriptum est</span>, applied to a book of the New Testament, was wholly without usage 
in that time, and not an instance of it can be found." The portion of the Epistle 
of Barnabas which, contains the passage under discussion does not exist at present 
in the original Greek, but only in a Latin translation. It was an easy matter, therefore, 
for the translator to subjoin the current formula of quotation; and from internal 
evidence we must accordingly lay claim to the correctness of the text in the passage 
under consideration, till some one shall show satisfactory proof to the contrary. 
In order to decide the question respecting the antiquity <pb n="159" id="iii-Page_159" />of the formula, it was necessary to consult the 
original Greek text. It was destined not to be withheld from the Christian world. 
After lying many hundreds of years among the old parchments at the Convent of St. 
Catherine in the wilderness of Sinai, it came to light in a happy hour; for with 
the Sinaitic Bible, the whole of the Epistle of Barnabas was discovered in the original 
Greek. And what is the decision which it gives respecting the subject under discussion? 
It decides that the writer of the epistle himself placed the important Christian-classic 
expression, "as it is written," before the quotation from Matthew, and that it 
was not the work of the translator.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p85">After this important fact was established, a 
new question arose, namely, whether important inferences could be drawn unconditionally 
from this phrase. Could not the formula, "as it is written," be accepted as referring 
to any book? How little ground there is for this I have already shown in my explanations 
of the use to be made of this formula; and we have no right to weaken its force 
in the present instance. <pb n="160" id="iii-Page_160" />But are we also compelled to recognize its relation 
to the passage from Matthew? What would be more evident, if we are to escape the 
assaults of unsound and partisan criticism? A writer of this class has brought forward 
a notion which once brought down the scorn of Credner<note n="134" id="iii-p85.1">See Beiträge i. a. 1.: "These words do not suit if 
they be made with Orelli (Selecta pp. eccl. capita, etc.) to refer to the apocryphal 
fourth book of Ezra which Barnabas elsewhere cites." One would draw the inference 
from this which Volkmar insists should be deduced from Credner's words, quite in 
antagonism to what Credner himself asserts.</note> upon it, namely, that 
the quotation of Barnabas's Epistle is to be referred to the fourth book of Ezra, 
quoted elsewhere in the Epistle.<note n="135" id="iii-p85.2">See Volkmar: Index 
lectt. in liter. univ. Turic. 1864, page 16. Scriptum est apud Esdram Prophetam 
iv. Esd. viii. 3: "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p85.3">multi creati, pauci autem salvati</span>." Hoc auctor confudit cum dicto 
Christi apud <scripRef passage="Matthew 19:30" id="iii-p85.4" parsed="|Matt|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.30">Matth. xix. 30</scripRef>, (?) Christiano illo interpretamento dicti Esdrani. 
Quod ed. mea Esdræ Prophetæ, 1863, p. 290, post J. C. de Orelli et C. A. Crednerum 
(how do the words of Credner himself, cited in the previous note, agree with this?) 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p85.5">quorum meritum plerisque in memoriam revocandum erat, demonstravit, omnibus qui 
hucusque de ea re ex ed. nea iudicarunt, persuasit. . . .</span></note> There, in the eighth chapter, it is expressly 
stated according to the Latin and Ethiopian text, "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p85.6">nam multi creati sunt (in the 
Ethiop., besides, in eo, i. e. mundo) pauci autem salvabuntur</span>,"—for many have 
been born, but few shall be saved. In spite of the applause which this<note n="136" id="iii-p85.7">See D. F. Strauss, Das Leben 
Jesu, p. 55.</note> has received 
in a certain quarter, it only shows to what wanton fancies the opposition brought 
against the age of our evangelical canon leads men. The visible absurdity of referring 
a citation, taken word for word from Matthew, to a passage in a book of Ezra, written 
twenty years earlier<note n="137" id="iii-p85.8">Volkmar (Der Ursprung unserer Evv. p. 161) assigns 
the date of this work to "97, harvest time."</note> and having quite a different meaning, is carried so far 
that the expression of the Saviour in Matthew is degraded into a <pb n="161" id="iii-Page_161" />mere "Christian interpretation" of the passage in Ezra.<note n="138" id="iii-p85.9">The statement given 
above of the heathen scoffer Celsus merits unquestionable pre-eminence over this 
discovery; for according to him the expression, "It is easier for a camel to go 
through the eye of a needle than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God," 
is but another form of Plato's "It is impossible that he who is extraordinarily 
rich should be extraordinarily good." See Origen contr. Cels. 6: 16. As for other 
matters, however, the crafty trickery of Volkmar does not derive any reflected credit 
from Renan, as it was said to do in the earlier editions of this work; it should 
have the claim allowed it of having anticipated Renan, since the latter work appeared 
in 1863, whereas Volkmar's preface to "Esdra Propheta" is dated October, 1862. Honor 
to whom honor is due.</note>  
That Matthew is referred to elsewhere in the Epistle is supposed not to have its 
weight in strengthening the citation from him accompanied by the canonical formula, 
but to prove, on the contrary, that Barnabas, with all  Iis acquaintance with Matthew, 
did not hold his work to be a sacred book.<note n="139" id="iii-p85.10">So Volkmar i. a. 1. p. 161. "118-119 Alexandrine 
epistle named after Barnabas, with a knowledge of the Gospel of Matt. as <i>a new 
work with the most ample use of Matthew</i>, but with the sayings of Christ taken only from the hallowed Old Testament."</note> 
It is forgotten that quite often 
we meet in the later Fathers, in connection with direct and express quotations, 
the same weaving in of a biblical clause that we have in Barnabas; and in these 
cases the reader is pre-supposed to have that familiarity with Scripture which will 
enable him to determine what it is which is thus woven in, without its being definitely 
pointed out with words or signs of quotation. Thus, for example, in chapter five 
of Barnabas's Epistle, we have the expression, "He chose for his disciples, to 
go forth and announce his gospel, men full of sin and unrighteousness, in order 
to show that he had not come to call the righteous, but sinners; and therefore 
he revealed himself as the Son of God." What reader of these words could fail <pb n="162" id="iii-Page_162" />to see in them the reflection of what our Saviour 
says in <scripRef passage="Matthew 9:13" id="iii-p85.11" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matt. ix. 13</scripRef>, "I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance"?<note n="140" id="iii-p85.12">A later affix with Matt. than with Barnabas is "to repentance."</note> 
We have, moreover, in the twelfth chapter, "Since it is a thing in the e future<note n="141" id="iii-p85.13">By this I seek to render literally <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p85.14">ἐπεὶ οὖν μέλλουσιν λέγειν</span>.</note> 
that men shall say that Christ is David's son, therefore David himself, comprehending 
in advance the error which sinners will make, says, 'The Lord says unto my Lord, 
sit thou here on my right hand until I make thine enemies thy footstool.'" Could 
Barnabas write this without presupposing that his readers would have <scripRef passage="Matthew 22:41-42" id="iii-p85.15" parsed="|Matt|22|41|22|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.41-Matt.22.42">Matt. xxii. 
41, et sq.</scripRef> in mind? And in this presupposition is not the recognition of the authority 
of the then extant Gospel of Matthew taken for granted? And if in the same twelfth 
chapter of Matthew it is shown how Moses lifted up the brazen serpent in the wilderness 
in typification of the Saviour, "who should suffer (die) and yet himself give life 
to others," it is directly obvious that Barnabas was making use of the truth hinted 
at in <scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="iii-p85.16" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">John iii. 14</scripRef>, even if the phrase, taken word by word, fails to show this. 
It is possible indeed that the writer of this <pb n="163" id="iii-Page_163" />Epistle wrote independently in this case, as in many others; 
and yet we are justified in assuming the very great probability that he had the 
passage of John in mind: still, in assuming this, it by no means follows that his 
Epistle is written in the same tone as that of John's, and was a reflex of it. The 
disproportionate number of express quotations from the Old Testament found in Barnabas 
is in direct relation with the whole character of his Epistle: and no inference 
can be drawn from it, which invalidates the canonization<note n="142" id="iii-p85.17">Not less than in Barnabas does it become clear in Justin that 
he makes the brazen serpent of John's Gospel the type of the cross. Even Justin's 
expression, Dial. 91, appeared to have flowed from a recollection of John: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p85.18">Προσφεύγουσι τῷ τὸν ἐσταυρωμένον 
υἱὸν αὐτοῦ πέμψαντι εἰς 
τὸν κόσμον</span>, for <scripRef passage="John 3:17" id="iii-p85.19" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii. 17</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p85.20">οὐ γὰρ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ θέος τὸν 
υἱὸν αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν κόσμον</span>, is closely connected with 
<scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="iii-p85.21" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">iii. 14</scripRef>. Naturally, 
with Barnabas there is the same process of divination applied that we find earlier 
among the Clementines. So Volkmar i. a. 1. p. 67: The author "seems not to depend 
at all upon the Sap. Sal. 16: 5, which had already prefigured the typical character 
of the serpent. But least of all upon the Logos Gospel (<scripRef passage="John 3:14" id="iii-p85.22" parsed="|John|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.14">John iii. 14</scripRef>), for his special 
comparison of the lifting up of the serpent in the wilderness with the lifting up 
of Christ (on the cross and thus to the heaven) is wanting here: and how could one 
who in this connection read 'in order that every one who should, believe in him 
should not perish, but have everlasting life' discard such a saying as the above? 
No one of us (!) could do it." In the same fashion Volkmar shows in his Append. 
to Credner's Gesch. des Neutest. Kanons (1860, p. 372) that Tertullian had not been 
acquainted with the first Epistle of Peter, or, if he could not deny to Tertullian 
acquaintance with the work Adv. Gnosticos, asserts that it was only subsequently 
to 207 that he was familiar with it. He writes, "What apt proofs it (the epistle) 
offers to the opponent of the Gnosis de resurr. carn. . . . the Montanist moralist 
even, de pudicit . . . or de habitu mulier. . . . How was he able to pass over Peter 
in the letter, when going through the entire list of prophets and apostles? An Epistola 
Petri has no place in his Instrumentum Apostolorum, as he draws it up in both its 
chief forms." Pity that that whole course of acute reasoning finds its answer in 
the fact (as Dr. Aberle has already shown in the Theol. Quartalschrift, 1864, 1) 
that its first propounder has overlooked. Tertullian's complete work, De oratione, 
where (Semler, p. 15, chap. xiv.) express reference is made to the "præscriptio 
Petri," in <scripRef passage="1Peter 3:1-22" id="iii-p85.23" parsed="|1Pet|3|1|3|22" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.1-1Pet.3.22">1 Pet. iii.</scripRef></note> of the Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p86">Does, 
then, the fact indicated by the Epistle of Barnabas, that the Gospel of Matthew 
was reckoned a part of Holy Writ prior to the year 120, come into hazardous conflict 
with the results already gained by us in our study of the second century? It is 
needless to try to answer such a question. There is only downright gain to our side, 
and that of a new and important link in the chain of proofs supporting the very 
earliest acceptance of the credibility of the Gospels; a new barrier erected 
against the idle vagaries of conjecture which have hitherto <pb n="164" id="iii-Page_164" />been allowed to float around and hide the history 
of the New Testament canon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p87">But are we compelled to limit to Matthew the authenticity 
thus granted to his canonical value? By no means. All our studies respecting the 
history of the canon lead to this result, that the attempt was not made in the infancy 
of the church to raise any one of the Gospels, taken exclusively, to the rank of 
canonical writings. For we saw, in the first half of the second century, now Matthew, 
now John, now Luke, or one taken in connection with another, come into the foreground; 
and this shows conclusively that at that epoch no one was credited while another 
was discredited. The small compass, too, of the literature which has come down to 
us from that time, and the character of the Gospels, taken separately,—Matthew, 
for example, being incomparably better adapted for quotation than Mark,—lead to 
the inference that the one bears witness to the equal worth of the other. And we 
learned, too, from Justin's use of the Acts of Pilate about the year 140, that the 
Gospel of <pb n="165" id="iii-Page_165" />John, so much used, not only in those Acts which 
were written some few decades before Justin's Apology, but also in connection with 
the synoptic Gospels, must be assigned to the opening of the second century, Justin 
himself having often made use of John, and still more frequently of Matthew. Is 
not this alone satisfactory proof that if, at the time when the Epistle of Barnabas 
was written, Matthew had attained to canonical authority, John too must have had 
the same? Basilides used John and Luke at the time of Hadrian; Valentin, about 140, 
John, Matthew, and Luke; and are there not safe inferences to be drawn thence that 
these writers are in close alliance?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p88">To this must be added the fact that we so early 
and so repeatedly find, as, for example, in Justin and Agrippa Castor, the separate 
Gospels united in one whole, and that, in view of the collective and grand character 
thus given to this whole, the name and individuality of each writer are thrown into 
the background, but that, on the other hand, Justin refers occasionally to the discrimination 
made, at a later day, <pb n="166" id="iii-Page_166" />by Tertullian, in the character of the four 
Evangelists, according to which some were the real disciples of the Lord, and 
the others apostolical companions. And how are we to understand otherwise that 
soon after the middle of the second century Harmonies of the Four Gospels were prepared, and that in 
Irenæus——not to lose sight of him—the four are unitedly subjected to comment, without 
the least hint of there being superior or inferior value on the part of the separate 
Gospels? Is there the faintest indication that, in the course of the second century, 
the church, while discussing many issues which are reported to us, took up and 
passed its judgment upon the Gospel canon,—a fundamental matter; while, before 
the close of that century, the same canon meets us everywhere as having been long 
accepted?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p89">But when, then, are we to consider that the canon passed into general 
acceptance? Everything compels us to assign it to the close of the first century, 
or to the opening years of the second. That was the time when, with the death 
of the aged<note n="143" id="iii-p89.1">Irenæus says (hær. iii. 3: 4 and ii. 
22: 5) that he lived in Trajan's day, 98 to 117. Eusebius (in the Chronicon) sets 
his death at the year 100, and Jerome (de viris illustrib. and elsewhere) 68 
years after the death of Christ. The Chronic. Pasch. has 72 years after the ascension of Christ.</note> John, all the revered men <pb n="167" id="iii-Page_167" />who had stood in personal relations with Jesus, and 
Paul too, the great apostle to the Gentiles, had passed away, and could no longer 
give their direct authority in all ecclesiastical matters to the young church; 
the time when the church was outgrowing its old home, and stretching wider and wider 
out, convulsed within by various movements, and pressed upon without by hostile 
assaults,—then it was that men began to consecrate and regard with hallowing 
veneration the writings which the founders of the church had left behind them, gather 
them up as imperishable bequests, as well-authenticated evidences of the life and 
teachings of the Saviour, the most precious types of what men's faith and practice 
should be. The fit time had evidently come to put these writings on the same basis 
as that of the old covenant. The complete separation of the church from the synagogue 
had taken place: subsequently to the destruction of Jerusalem and of its temple 
(about the year 70), the church had been thrown more decidedly upon itself, and 
lad become more independent; and it was a significant <pb n="168" id="iii-Page_168" />sign of this independence to ascribe to the 
writings which recorded the life of the Saviour and the deeds of his followers 
the 
same sanctity which had long invested the sacred documents of the synagogue, on 
which Christianity was based.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p90">Do we ask in what way this has taken place? It certainly 
is not a question which needs much time to enable us to answer it. If men like Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, and John left on record statements respecting the life of our Lord, 
who would not have recognized them at once as a precious bequest to the church, 
and gratefully accepted them? Did it require more than their honored names to insure 
for their writings the greatest veneration by the whole church? And had not these 
men all stood in close enough personal relations with the church to insure the 
latter against receiving any works which should be unauthentic, and palmed off by 
trickery? And of no Gospel is this more true than of John's. Suppose that it did 
proceed from the midst of his Asia Minor congregations, and pass into the possession 
of wider <pb n="169" id="iii-Page_169" />circles; could the least suspicion of a want of genuineness fasten 
to it? But in case it did not proceed from his own congregations, would the latter 
not have detected the imposition at once? It was impossible to bring them to accept 
an unauthentic word of their own bishop; certainly not by deception. But we have 
the bishop who followed John at Ephesus as one of the witnesses to the authenticity 
of his Gospel. For if Polycrates, bishop of Ephesus in the last quarter of the 
second century, in a letter addressed to Victor of Rome (Eus. Hist. <scripRef id="iii-p90.1" passage="Eccl. v. 24" parsed="|Eccl|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.24">Eccl. v. 24</scripRef>), 
alludes to the apostle buried in Ephesus, and characterized him with the same expression 
which is used in <scripRef passage="John 13:23,25" id="iii-p90.2" parsed="|John|13|23|0|0;|John|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.23 Bible:John.13.25">John xiii. 23 and 25</scripRef>, "who leaned on the Lord's bosom,"—there 
is beyond all doubt a confirmation of the Gospel. As to the rest, that John was 
the last who wrote is evidenced not only by the very ancient tradition that he 
was the one whose name was always mentioned after the others, as we have seen to 
be the case in the hints drawn from Muratori, in Irenæus, and in the oldest Greek 
manuscripts,<note n="144" id="iii-p90.3">The change of arrangement in several of our oldest Itala manuscripts 
(Matthew, John, Luke, Mark) does not rest on a chronological basis, but, according 
to Tertullian, upon the connection, first of the two men who were apostles, then 
of those who were helpers of the apostles.</note> but Clemens Alexandrinus <pb n="170" id="iii-Page_170" />and Eusebius give distinct expression to 
it in what they have communicated to us respecting the circumstances which gave 
rise to that Gospel. In the first of these latter writers (see Eus. vi. 14), the 
wish of friends is represented as prompting the more spiritual-minded disciple to 
add a fourth Gospel to the other three, for the purpose of recording more distinctly 
the workings of Jesus' spirit. According to the latter (iii. 24), while confessing 
the truth and authentic value of the first three Gospels, he is represented as omitting 
what relates more exclusively to the public activity of Jesus, and giving a needful 
compliment to the evangelical narrative.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p91">Since, then, the writings left behind by 
the apostles stand at the very outset in the personal authority of the writers, 
this authority of course only grew in magnitude after the decease of the persons 
who have personally been the representatives of the spirit of the Gospel. Out of 
the vital development of the church grew the primitive canon of the New Testament, 
and took its place side by side with the Old. <pb n="171" id="iii-Page_171" />It would be easy to admit that such a canon, in accordance 
with its evangelical character (not to speak here of its other features), would 
naturally fall within the time which has been assigned, viz., the close of the first 
century: this, however, we should not be able to settle definitely<note n="145" id="iii-p91.1">This is in accord 
with the statement of Eusebius iii. 37: 2, that already at Trajan's time (98 to 
117) a part of the missionary activity inspired by Christianity consisted in the 
diffusion of the written gospel narratives (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p91.2">καὶ τὴν τῶν θείων 
εὐαγγελίων παραδιδόναι γραφήν</span>).</note>
unless the 
history and literature of the whole second proved such a cogent argument in its 
favor.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p92">There is yet one thing more to add to what has already been said respecting 
the oldest Christian literature. It is the evidence which Papias gives, and which, 
more than any other, has beet misused by the opponents of our Gospels. The want 
of positive knowledge which rests upon this man, as well as upon his testimony, 
makes him not a fit subject to be taken either independently or in antagonism with 
other witnesses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p93">From Eusebius (iii. 39) we learn, confirmed as it is by Irenæus 
(v. 33: 4), that Papias composed a work in five books, which he called an Exposition 
of the sayings of our Lord.<note n="146" id="iii-p93.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.2">Λογίων κυριακῶν ἐξήγησις</span>. Rufin, following the ancient 
usage, translates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.3">λόγια</span> by <span lang="LA" id="iii-p93.4">oracula</span>. It is extremely probable that the book of Papias, 
true to the chiliastic standpoint of the man, was largely devoted to the prophecies 
of the Lord. Christian usage, however, gave the word a larger significance, so that 
the sayings of the Lord and of the apostles, although not having the precise character 
of prophecy, are yet called by that name, and the Holy Writ was designated as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.5">θεῖα λόγια</span>.
Papias makes use of the same expression in conveying a notion of the contents 
of the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, where the narrower conception 
conveyed in the word "prophecy" does not do justice to the meaning.</note> While he was collecting the materials for this <pb n="172" id="iii-Page_172" />work he believed that his task was not so much 
to cull what was to be found in written records as in unwritten tradition; and, 
according to his own assurance, he drew especially from those oral accounts which 
could be traced back to the apostles. These are his own words regarding his book: 
"I shall arrange with assiduity whatever I may gather from the presbyters (elders), 
and retain in memory, while aiming to ascertain the truth of the same by means of 
personal investigation. For I did not find my pleasure, as most do, in those who 
have much to tell, but in those who teach the truth; not in those who bring forward 
what is strange, and out of the usual course (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.6">τὰ, ἀλλοτρίας ἐντολάς</span>), but in those 
who surrender themselves absolutely to the truth,<note n="147" id="iii-p93.7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.8">Τὰς παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου τῇ πίστει 
δεδομένας καὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς παραγινομένας τῆς ἀληθείας.</span></note> and claim lineage with what 
is true. Whenever, therefore, I fell in with those who used to be on intimate terms 
with the presbyters, I made special inquiries as to what Andrew, or Peter, or Philip, 
or Thomas, or James, or John, or Matthew, or any other disciple of the Lord, or 
as to what Aristion and John the presbyter, disciples also, have <pb n="173" id="iii-Page_173" />to say.<note n="148" id="iii-p93.9"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.10">Τοὺς τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἀνέκρινον 
λόγους, τι Ἀνδρέας ἢ τί Πέτρος εἶπεν . . . ἅ τε Ἀριστίων καί ὁ πρεσβύτ. Ἰωάνν. οἱ τοῦ κυρ. μαθηταὶ λέγουσιν.</span>.</note> For I believed that the books 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p93.11">τὰ ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων</span>) 
would not be of so much service to me in giving exhaustive information as the living 
word of men (<span lang="LA" id="iii-p93.12">quantum ex hominum adhuc superstitum voce</span>)."</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p94">This passage of Papias 
is obscure in various ways, and on this account I have endeavored to translate it 
literally. The first and most important point to settle is, who the elders or "presbyters" 
were. Papias alludes to them as his vouchers, whom he used in part directly, in 
part indirectly. Are the apostles themselves to be regarded as covered by the expression? 
It is supposed by many that they are; but this notion is absolutely denied and rendered 
untenable by Eusebius. For, after stating that Irenæus designates Papias as a "hearer of John and companion of Polycarp," he qualifies his words by saying, "But 
Papias has by no means represented him in the preface of his book as one who himself 
heard and saw the holy apostles: he teaches, on the contrary, that he had received 
the matters of faith (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p94.1">τὰ τῆς πίστεως</span>) from those who had had personal acquaintance 
with <pb n="174" id="iii-Page_174" />them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p94.2">παρὰ τῶν ἐκείνοις γνωρίμων</span>). In like manner, 
he says, a little farther on in the same chapter (iii. 39: 4), Papias insists that 
he received the words of the apostles from their own followers, and says that he 
himself drew from the lips<note n="149" id="iii-p94.3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p94.4">Τοὺς μὲν τῶν ἀππ. λόγους 
παρὰ τῶν αὐτοῖς παρηκολουθηκότων ὁμολογεῖ παρειληψέν αι, 
Ἀριστίωνος δὲ καὶ τοῦ πρεσβυτ. Ἰω. αὐτήκοον ἑαυτόν φησι γενέσθαι</span>.</note> of Aristion and the presbyter John; adding this, that 
Papias often mentions these by name when giving in his book the communications which 
they made. It is not only incredible that Eusebius erred in this, it was, indeed, 
scarcely possible for him to do so. For, as he had the whole work of Papias before 
him, and was making selections for his own purposes, it could scarcely escape him, 
if Papias, in one case or another, appealed to the direct communication of an apostle, 
clear as it was to him that he had known Aristion and the presbyter John. And how 
wholly differently would he have brought forward in his preface his vouchers, had 
they been the apostles! he surely would not have written, as he has, words which 
are capable of a double interpretation, if he had been referring directly to them. 
In the whole passage, however, the presbyters are set in contrast <pb n="171" id="iii-Page_171_1" />with the apostles; and yet the clause, ''the disciples 
of the Lord," subjoined to the names Aristion and John the presbyter, makes the 
meaning of this expression obscure; at least rendering a double interpretation of 
it possible. And is it credible that Papias should say that he would confirm with 
his own declarations the statement of the apostles? Respecting the words of the 
presbyters, he could say this with the more justice, because, as his own words and 
the declaration of Eusebius show, he was able to use of these only Aristion and 
John; but in the case of the others, he had to rely on what was communicated indirectly. 
Irenæus brings evidence confirmatory of this way of interpreting the term "presbyters;" 
for he derives the tradition of the "wanton luxury of the kingdom of a thousand 
years" expressly from the mouth of "the presbyters who had seen John, the disciple 
of the Lord," and confirms this by appealing directly to the writings of Papias. 
Granting in this way that he was a hearer of John and a friend of Polycarp, it is 
perfectly clear that the presbyters in <pb n="176" id="iii-Page_176" />Irenæus have the same signification as in Papias, 
and that they are not for an instant to be confounded with the apostles.<note n="150" id="iii-p94.5">To understand who these presbyters were, 
it is not necessary to understand that they were personally connected with the immediate 
companions of the apostles, as Irenæus (iv. 27: 1) shows: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p94.6">Quemadmodum audivi a 
quodam presbytero (later it runs: inquit ille senior) qui audierat ab his qui apostolos 
viderant et ab his qui didicerant.</span> But Irenæus (v. 36: 2) refers to the "presbyters 
" without any additional designation.</note> This 
inference respecting Papias which is found in Irenæus rests in the greatest probability 
on no other ground than the statement of Papias himself, carefully drawn up by Eusebius, 
but carelessly used by Irenæus; but that he confounded the apostle John, as his 
manner of speaking would indicate, is consistent with the fact that, as can be shown, 
the personality of the presbyter John, who likewise lived and died at Ephesus, was 
forgotten at a very early day.<note n="151" id="iii-p94.7">As witness to his existence, 
Dionysius of Alexandria (232, superintendent of the Alexandrine School of Catechumens) 
quotes in Euseb. vii. 25: 6 the mere fact that there were two monuments at Ephesus 
inscribed with the name of John, and Eusebius busies himself (iii. 29) more closely 
with attempting to give more weight to the testimony of Papias to the existence 
of the second John; in support of which he brings forward, evidently following the 
lead of Dionysius, the existence of the two Johannean monuments at Ephesus.</note> We ought not to overlook the chronological difficulty 
connected with the supposition that Papias, who, according to the oldest testimony, 
suffered martyrdom about the same time as Polycarp, i. e. 165, was not able to collect 
the materials for his work among surviving apostles (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p94.8">παρὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων</span>). How 
little the contents, so far as we know them, correspond to what we should expect 
from a work written by a disciple of the apostles, who is recording <pb n="177" id="iii-Page_177" />what he learned from their own lips, may be judged from 
what we will proceed to give.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p95">Eusebius cites explicitly from the contents of that 
work of Papias, that the daughters of Philip informed him at Hierapolis of the resurrection 
of a dead man immediately subsequently to their father's time, and that Justus Barsabbas 
had drunken a goblet of poison without experiencing any injury. (Both of these 
accounts might be brought into relation with expressions of our Lord, as in fulfillment 
of them.) In addition, Papias asserted (we give the accounts in Eusebius iii. 39: 
5 literally) that he had learned many things through oral tradition, as well as 
some unknown (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p95.1">ξένας</span>, strange) parables and teachings of the Lord, and other things, 
which were all too fabulous" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p95.2">μυθικώτερα</span>). To this class Eusebius assigns the doctrine 
of a kingdom of a thousand years' duration, which was to appear sensible on the 
earth after the resurrection of the dead. The representation of this kingdom was 
not given by Eusebius, but by Irenæus. It runs as follows: "Then shall come the 
days in which vinestocks shall appear, <pb n="178" id="iii-Page_178" />each one putting forth ten thousand branches, each 
branch ten thousand shoots, each shoot ten thousand clusters of grapes, and each 
cluster twenty-five measures of wine; and if one of the saints should try to take 
hold of one of the clusters, another of the latter will cry, I am better; lay hold 
of me, and praise the Lord by me. In like manner, an ear of corn will bring forth 
ten thousand ears, and each ear ten thousand grains," etc. This representation 
is made by Papias, as Irenæus testifies, to refer to the "elders," and, through 
them, even to John. Eusebius remarks, in reference to it, that Papias, a man of 
very inconsiderable mental parts, as his whole book shows, gathered his notions 
from misapprehended expressions of the apostles. He then goes on to say that there 
are other sayings of the Lord, dating from Aristion and John the presbyter, recorded 
in the book of Papias; but he refers those who may be interested in them to the 
work itself. To this he adds that he will subjoin to what has been already cited 
what he has learned respecting Mark. This runs, "And this says the presbyter: <pb n="179" id="iii-Page_179" />"Mark, the interpreter of Peter, wrote carefully down all 
that he recollected, but not according to (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p95.3">τάξει</span>) the order of Christ's speaking 
or working; for he neither heard Christ, nor was a direct follower of him, but of 
Peter, as already intimated, who always held his discourses as circumstances made 
it expedient, but do not seek to arrange the sayings of the Lord in any regular 
order. Mark accomplished all that he purposed in writing what he had to record just 
as he remembered it. There was one thing, however, which he did keep in mind; that 
was, not to omit anything that he had heard, or to falsify anything which he undertook 
to set down." To this statement of Papias, which, judging by its tone, possibly 
only refers in its first part to the presbyter, Eusebius subjoins a second statement 
respecting Matthew, as follows: "This is what Papias records respecting Mark; but 
of Matthew he says, 'Matthew recorded in the Hebrew language the sayings of the 
Lord, but he translated every one of them as best he could." In these words much 
is obscure: especially doubtful <pb n="180" id="iii-Page_180" />is it whether we have rightfully translated 
"sayings of the Lord;"<note n="152" id="iii-p95.4">In the last passage we have <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p95.5">τὰ λόγια</span> without any further designation; 
he refers however to what goes before, where we have<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p95.6">τῶν κυριακῶν 
λογίων</span>.</note> at least the casual words of Mark, "what Christ spoke 
and did," would seem to make it probable that both acts and words were comprehended 
under the single word "sayings." But do these expressions of the presbyter and 
of Papias—and this is the main question—relate to the two Gospels in our possession 
bearing the names of Matthew and Mark? And if the expression, "sayings of the Lord," 
is to remain unmolested, it does not follow that a historical clothing of these 
sayings is to be excluded, since neither Eusebius nor any other theologian of Christian 
antiquity supposed that the words of Papias stood in antagonism with the two Gospels. 
If in our time the inference has been drawn from the words of Papias, that our Gospel 
according to Mark is to be regarded only in a secondary sense as the work of Mark, 
and is to be regarded as a subsequent revision of a work once written by Mark, but 
which was lost sight of at a very early date, the idea would show itself to be a 
manifest freak of fancy. It would have <pb n="181" id="iii-Page_181" />no other mission than to open to the freest play of conjecture 
all our investigations respecting the origin and the mutual relations of our three 
synoptical Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p96">True as this is of Mark, it is no less true of Matthew. The 
statement of Papias has its point in this, that it ascribes only a Hebrew text to 
Matthew even. If this statement have a satisfactory basis, even if we accept the 
other, viz., that every one translated it as well as he could, it leaves a broad 
margin between the primitive Hebrew and our Greek Matthew. That Hebrew text, like 
the primitive Mark, must have been lost at a very early date, as not a single one 
of the church Fathers saw or used it. This gives rise to one of the most intricate 
of questions, the discussion of which, however, would not be in place here. We, 
on our side, are fully satisfied in the matter, being convinced that the acceptance 
by Papias of a primitive Hebrew text of Matthew (a view which may not have been 
limited to him, and may have been repeated by others) rested entirely upon a misunderstanding. 
I will briefly indicate of what <pb n="182" id="iii-Page_182" />character it was, and whence it arose. The Judo-Christian 
struggles which sprung into being during the lifetime of the apostle Paul come more 
and more markedly into the foreground. There were two parties specially prominent: 
that of the Nazaræans was more moderate than the one more closely allied to philosophical 
speculation, the Ebionites. Both made use of a Gospel which bore the name of Matthew, 
the former in the Hebrew language, the latter in the Greek, the same document to 
which reference was made on a preceding page as the Gospel of the Hebrews. That 
they did not hesitate to make modifications according to their own taste, in the 
text as they originally received it, is clear from the standpoint which they occupied, 
that of being the only sect characterized by strong self-will. And what we have 
really learned of this Gospel shows, as already stated, not only the great similarity 
to our Matthew, but also arbitrary deviations which have been made from him in some 
instances. When it was said later—I mean in the course of the second century—that 
the Nazaræans, a race <pb n="183" id="iii-Page_183" />dating from the very emergence of Christianity, possessed Matthew in 
the Hebrew, what was more natural than for one and another to assume, wholly in 
accordance with the claims of the Judo-Christian heretics, that Matthew himself 
wrote in Hebrew, and that the Greek text, the one which was circulated not only 
in the church, but among other Judo-Christians, was a translation? No one knew, 
no one made inquiries how divergent the two versions were; and not only were such 
investigations foreign to the character of the times, but the exclusiveness of the Nazaræans especially drew them away from such researches, making their home, as 
they did, apart, in the neighborhood of the Dead Sea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p97">Jerome gives us the benefit 
of his support in this explanation of the statement of Papias. Jerome, who was especially 
skilled in Hebrew, gained the temporary use of a Hebrew Gospel of the Nazaræans, 
and at once proclaimed that that was the primitive text of Matthew. Going deeper 
into the matter, however, he simply said that many held this Hebrew text to be the <pb n="184" id="iii-Page_184" />original from Matthew's own hand; 
he translated 
it, moreover, into Greek and Latin, and made some comments upon it. From these, 
as well as from some fragments preserved by the Fathers of the church, it may be 
shown that the view represented by many scholars of late, and in a certain sense 
shared with Papias, that the so-called Hebrew Gospel is older than Matthew, must 
be received in its very opposite form; that that Hebrew book is a perversion of 
our Greek Matthew, whose record bears the marks in the whole of its diction, and 
especially in the form of its Old Testament quotations, of being no translation, 
but an original. That same independence of our Matthew is to be marked in the Greek 
version of the Hebrew Gospel current among the Ebionites, only with this distinction, 
that here the heretical character may, in consequence of the various hands which 
executed it, have assumed a more decided character. Being in Greek, it was better 
known in the church than the Hebrew version; and in the very earliest epoch it was 
held to be another text of Matthew. This agrees with what Papias wrote <pb n="185" id="iii-Page_185" />respecting the various versions of Matthew, among which 
he reckoned the Greek Matthew then held by the church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p98">There is still more to be 
said of Papias and his work. In relation to his efforts to obtain materials he wrote 
that he believed that less was needed in consequence of what was already written 
in books. To what books did he refer? May it not have been our own Gospels? The 
expression used would make this not impossible, but the whole character of the book 
would render it in the highest degree improbable; for he made no secret of his 
object of preparing, on the ground of what was then, about <span class="sc" id="iii-p98.1">A. D</span>. 130 or 140,<note n="153" id="iii-p98.2">Eusebius speaks of Papias even at the time of Trajan.</note> 
related regarding the Saviour, a kind of supplement to the Gospels, and he may or 
may not have directed special reference to the prophetical allusions to the Lord. 
The Gospels, therefore, he could not have used as sources, and as affording materials 
for his collections. The books referred to by him must be understood as rather relating 
to unauthentic and more or less apocryphal records of the Lord's career, of which 
there were so many from the <pb n="186" id="iii-Page_186" />earliest date. These he set over against the oral 
communications which he had received, whose authenticity, as it could be traced 
through the elders back to the apostles themselves, like the evangelical writings, 
seemed to be unquestionable.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p99">From that part of Papias's work which Eusebius thought 
was worth preserving, I have already cited the story of the resurrection from the 
dead which the daughters of Philip asserted that they had heard of their father, 
and also the account of Justus Barsabbas and the poison. In a third passage, where 
the Gospel of the Hebrews gives its corroborative evidence, he repeats the story 
of a woman who had been accused before Jesus of sin. In like manner it was stated 
in his book, as we learn of Catenen and Œkumenius, that Judas the betrayer was 
of such monstrous corpulence that he was crushed by a carriage in a narrow street, 
and that his bowels gushed out in consequence. Regarding the further contents of 
the book, Eusebius informs us, as already remarked, that, in addition to a few matters 
altogether <pb n="187" id="iii-Page_187" />fabulous, it contained a few parables and sayings of our 
Lord, hitherto unknown but utterly unworthy of being recorded; and no ecclesiastical 
writer has done so, excepting in the case of Irenæus's strange account of the kingdom 
which should last a thousand years. In addition to this, Anastasius Sinaita has 
called attention to the fact that Papias has made the days of creation and paradise 
refer to Christ and the church; and Andrew the Cappadocian, in his Commentary on 
the Apocalypse, quoted a remark of Papias respecting the angels who had been unfaithful 
to their trust in the government of the world. The latter writer, as does Arethas 
also, cites the authority of Papias in support of the credibility (Arethas uses 
the word "inspiration") of the Apocalypse.<note n="154" id="iii-p99.1">The memorandum in a Latin Oxford codex of the fourteenth century, respecting 
the four Marys, on whose margin is written the word Papias, is unquestionably to 
be referred to a Papias of the middle ages, if there is any meaning to be ascribed 
to marginal words. In such excerpts, particularly as they are given in the Catenas 
and similar works, the addition of the author's name is a matter of the greatest 
untrustworthiness.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p100">In view of all that has been said 
above, is Papias's book one which can be accepted as throwing important light upon 
the history of our Gospels? The judgment of Eusebius respecting the man, that 
he was of limited understanding, is justified not only by the details which are 
brought into view, but confirmed by <pb n="188" id="iii-Page_188" />the fact that his alleged contributions to 
our evangelical 
literature have been utterly disregarded by the church. What would not a single 
parable of the Lord be worth if its authenticity could be substantiated! But no 
one has taken the slightest notice of all that has been recorded by Papias; the 
fabulous character which Eusebius charges upon the book—a man himself characterized 
by extreme critical acumen—has adhered to the whole work, and it is very unfair 
to trace this charge to a prepossession in favor of the Chiliasts. The question 
which has been raised we must answer in the negative, in view not only of the character 
of the man but also of the tendency of his book, although the passage referring 
to Matthew and Mark shows that that sort of matter was not absolutely excluded. 
However much to be wished, however important it is to see light thrown upon that 
very early Christian literature of which we find indications in the preface to Luke, 
in order to enable us to see the origin and the mutual relation of our synoptic 
Gospels cleared up, yet there is no use to be made <pb n="189" id="iii-Page_189" />of Papias's statements so far as they stand alone and in contradiction 
to the sufficiently authenticated facts of his time. If he has nevertheless become 
a torch-bearer of critical theology in our time, and a leader under whose guidance 
we can be content to see the first two Gospels divided up into what are called their 
authentic and unauthentic constituent parts, there is little result gained thereby 
other than the rearing of an undeserved memorial to the bishop of Hierapolis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p101">Papias 
is the most acceptable and important ally of the opponents of John's Gospel. And 
why? Papias is silent respecting this Gospel. Strauss and Renan, with their 
followers,<note n="155" id="iii-p101.1">So e. g. Zeller: "The silence of Papias will always afford conclusive evidence against the authenticity of the Gospel of John." Theol. Jahrb. 1847, p. 199. 
Hilgenfeld: "Had Papias said the least thing respecting a Gospel of John, Eusebius 
could not possibly have overlooked it, and as he examined into the works transmitted 
by John, he could not have kept silence had there existed a written Gospel from 
his hand. Die Evangelien, p. 344. Strauss: "The silence of Papias respecting John 
as the author of this Gospel is the more weighty in that he not only expressly assures 
us that he has carefully looked into what was left behind by John, but that, as 
the bishop of Asia Minor and an acquaintance of Polycarp, the disciple of John, 
he would consequently know something more definitely respecting the apostle, who 
spent his later years in Ephesus." Leben Jesu, p. 62. Renan: "<span lang="FR" id="iii-p101.2">Papias, qui avait 
recueilli avec passion les récits oraux de cet Aristion et de ce Presbyteros Joannes, 
ne dit pas un mot d’une Vie de Jésus écrite par Jean. Si une telle mention se fût 
trouvée dans son ouvrage, Eusèbe, qui relève chez lui tout ce qui sert 
à l’histoire 
littéraire du siècle apostolique, en eût sans aucun doute fait la remarque.</span>" Vie 
de Jesus, 3d éd. 1863, p. xxiv. Volkmar: "We may therefore certainly presuppose 
that had Eusebius found a trace of the use of the anti-chiliastic Gospel of Papias 
he would all the more eagerly have brought it out;" and this opinion is preceded 
by the remark that "Papias edited his collection and interpretation of the Lord's prophecies about 
the year 167 of our era." Ursprung uns. Evv. p. 59.</note> make great account of this silence as opposed to the belief in the 
authenticity of John's Gospel, and evidently consider it something which can not 
be surmounted. I fear that my readers would not find it so after what has been said 
above respecting the value of Papias's book. Does it not betray—I ask the reader 
himself—complete ignorance of what Papias has said regarding his own undertaking, 
to quote him as <pb n="190" id="iii-Page_190" />evidence against the Gospel of John? His remarks 
respecting Mark and Matthew make no difference in the character of his whole book. 
It is insisted, however, that Papias can not, from his silence, have known anything 
about the Gospel of John, still less have acknowledged its authenticity. Naturally 
here was supposed to be nothing less than decisive evidence against the genuineness 
of this Gospel yet Papias, the bishop of Hierapolis, belonged even to the neighborhood 
of Ephesus, whence John's Gospel must have gone forth into the world, and his work 
can scarcely have been written prior to the middle of the second century. A more 
groundless and trivial demand can hardly be made than to grant that the silence 
of Papias respecting the Gospel of John constitutes a strong argument against its 
genuineness. For, in the first place, to give evidence respecting this Gospel formed 
no part whatever of the plan of Papias; and in the second place, from the fact that 
Eusebius has cited nothing from Papias's book respecting it, no inference can justly 
be drawn that there was nothing <pb n="191" id="iii-Page_191" />in that book which related to John's Gospel. The remarks respecting 
Mark and Matthew are not cited by Eusebius in confirmation of the genuineness of 
their Gospels, but simply in consequence of certain facts which they touch upon. 
In the case of John—and this is the only inference which can be rationally drawn 
from the silence of Eusebius—there were no circumstances which made it necessary 
to cite what related to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p102">Since, however, the opponents of John's Gospel have 
made so much account of the silence of Eusebius in this matter, I can not refrain 
from laying before the reader the great error into which they have fallen. They 
completely overlook the purpose which Eusebius had in view in writing. Respecting 
his object he expresses himself plainly enough (iii. 3: 2), where he says that he 
wanted to trace in the ecclesiastical writers what portion of the Antilegomena 
of the New Testament they had made use of, and what they have said about the Homologoumena, 
as well as what does not fall under this head.<note n="156" id="iii-p102.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p102.2">Ὁποίαις κέχρηνται τῶν ἀντιλεγομένων, 
τίνα τε περὶ τῶν ἐνδιαθήκων καὶ ὁμολογουμένων 
γραφῶν καὶ ὅσα περὶ τῶν μὴ τοιούτων αὐτοῖς εἴρηται</span>.</note> Every one can see that this does 
not mean that <pb n="192" id="iii-Page_192" />he meant to inquire which writings, both of the Antileogomena as well as the Homologoumena, they had used. In the case of the Antilegomena, 
or New Testament writings of doubtful authority, the object is to indicate the use 
of passages cited, and in this way to make clear that this or that document was 
recognized. A similar effort is not made by him in the case of the Homologoumena, 
or writings invariably recognized as authentic, but he seeks as earnestly as in 
the case of the other class, to collect ancient references to them, and what was 
anciently known respecting them. That this construction of his purpose is the only 
correct one, Eusebius shows not only in the case of Papias, but of all other writers 
who happen to come under his notice. He never says respecting any one of the Gospels, 
This one or that one has made use of it: this is much oftener the case in the allusion 
to the Catholic Epistles,<note n="157" id="iii-p102.3">That 1 John 
and 1 Peter can not be taken out of this category Eusebius himself declares, vi. 
14, when he speaks of Clement. (See text immediately following.) From the representation 
of Cosmas Indicopleustes in the seventh book of his Topographia Christiana we learn 
in like manner that the authenticity of all the catholic epistles was contended 
against.</note> than to the Hebrews and the Apocalypse. But when he 
cites what he finds in the older writers relative to the Gospels, he brings forward 
all that refers to their origin, the time when they were <pb n="193" id="iii-Page_193" />written, and the occasion which gave them birth. This is the ease 
with Irenæus, of whom Eusebius writes (v. 8) the following: "Matthew wrote 
his Gospel among the Hebrews, in their own language, while Peter and Paul were preaching 
in Rome and strengthening the church. After their death, Mark, the disciple aid 
interpreter of Peter, wrote, recording what Peter had preached. Luke, the companion 
of Paul, took down the Gospel as it was announced by the latter, and subsequently 
John, the disciple who lay on the Lord's breast, wrote his Gospel during his sojourn 
at Ephesus." Very instructive, moreover, are the extracts from Clement. Eusebius 
says (vi. 14) that Clement briefly treats in his Hypotyposa all the biblical writings, 
not passing over the Antilegomena. "I mean," he goes on to say literally, "the Epistle 
of Jude, the other Catholic Epistles, that of Barnabas, and the Revelation ascribed 
to Peter." He allows the Epistle to the Hebrews to have been written by Paul, but 
in the Hebrew language. After further remarks respecting this Epistle, Eusebius 
goes on to say: "But in <pb n="194" id="iii-Page_194" />the same treatise Clement communicates a tradition 
of the following import respecting the true order of the Gospels; those were first 
written which contain a genealogical record. Mark's Gospel, moreover, had the following 
origin: When Peter was publicly preaching in Rome, and, filled with the Spirit, 
was announcing the Gospel, Mark was urged by many who were present, to put on record 
the statements of Peter, since he had long been Peter's companion and could remember 
the substance of his discourses; and when in accordance with this request he wrote 
his Gospel, he communicated it to those who had asked for it. Peter on his part, 
when he learned what Mark was doing, neither took ground against it, nor urged him 
to continue in it. And John, when he saw that that physical, active side of the 
Saviour had been fully delineated in the first three Gospels, gratified the wish 
of friends that he should portray Jesus on the spiritual sides This is what Clemens 
communicates." We add to this what Eusebius (vi. 35) has taken, of, similar purport, 
from Origen: that from tradition <pb n="195" id="iii-Page_195" />he had gathered that one of the four Gospels which had universal 
credence in God's church on earth, the one bearing the name of Matthew, at first 
a collector of customs and then an apostle of Jesus, was the one first written; 
and that it was composed in the Hebrew tongue and dedicated to believers who had 
come out from Judaism. The second in the order of the writing was Mark's, who had 
followed Peter's lead, and whom Peter himself recognizes in his catholic epistle 
as his son,—"My son Mark greeteth you." The third was Luke's, defended by Paul, and 
prepared for the use of those who were converted from heathendom. All these were 
followed by the one which bears the name of John.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p103">Now does not a glance show that 
all these passages from Irenæus, Clemens and Origen were not quoted by Eusebius 
for the purpose of proving the genuineness of the Gospels, and just as little 
what Papias has to say about Mark and Matthew, but that they were recorded merely 
as interesting facts relative to the distinctive <pb n="196" id="iii-Page_196" />history of each one of the evangelical 
records?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p104">But we have the most striking confirmation of our view in extracts from 
writers still older, whose clear and distinct testimony to our Gospels and other 
Homologoumena, such as the Pauline Epistles, are passed over by Eusebius in accordance 
with his general design, while he records what seemed to him to support the Antilegomena. 
Here Papias himself is at the head; at any rate Eusebius remarks expressly respecting 
him at the end of his treatise, that he had used proof texts from the First Epistle 
of John, and also from that Of Peter.<note n="158" id="iii-p104.1">The statement of Andrew in the sixth book that Papias 
bore witness to the trustworthiness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p104.2">τὸ ἀξιόπιστον</span>) of the Apocalypse neither coincides 
with the assertion that Eusebius overlooked the testimony borne to the Johannean 
Apocalypse by Papias, nor, still less, with the suspicion uttered by Volkmar (p. 
59) that Eusebius passed over this evidence "on account of his partisan feeling 
against the Apocalypse." It is decisive against this suspicion that Eusebius has 
mentioned Justin and Theophilus as credible witnesses for the Apocalypse.</note> Further he says (iv. 18: 3) of Justin, 
that he had borne in mind the Apocalypse of John, and expressly allowed that it 
was written by the apostle; but of the quotations from the Gospels found in him, 
he does not have a syllable. From Polycarp's Epistle to the Philippians he draws 
the statement (iv. 14) that he was indebted for many proof texts to the First 
Epistle of Peter; but of the far more numerous Pauline, citations, taken from the 
majority of Paul's <pb n="197" id="iii-Page_197" />Epistles, he says nothing.<note n="159" id="iii-p104.3">Hilgenfeld sought to take away 
the force of this proof, and wrote in his journal, 1865, pt. 3, p. 335: "Manifestly 
it is quite a different thing if Eusebius does not hold, in regard to the epistle 
of Polycarp to the Philippians, the testimony in behalf of the epistle of Paul to 
this community, an epistle which is unquestionably Pauline in its origin; and merely 
remarks, though expressly, the use of the first epistle of Peter, which, although 
a subject of dispute, unquestionably belonged to the much contested catholic epistles." 
In more prudent fashion, however, Hilgenfeld mentions to his readers the epistle 
to the Philippians merely, to whom Polycarp himself writes, and does not mention 
that the extracts are taken from many other Pauline letters.</note> Of Clemens Romanus he remarks that he 
had taken many ideas from the Epistle to the Hebrews, and often in the original 
words, while he passes in silence over all quotations from the Pauline Epistles. 
From the three books of Theophilus to Autolycus, and from the one directed against 
the heresy of Hermogenes, he cites (iv. 14) nothing further than that in the latter 
he makes use of passages in the Apocalypse of John; and yet Theophilus often and 
unmistakably uses the Pauline Epistles (e. g. <scripRef passage="Romans 2:6-7" id="iii-p104.4" parsed="|Rom|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6-Rom.2.7">Rom. ii. 6, et seq.</scripRef> ad Autolyc. i. 
14; <scripRef passage="Romans 13:7-8" id="iii-p104.5" parsed="|Rom|13|7|13|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7-Rom.13.8">Rom. xiii. 7, et sq.</scripRef> ad Autolyc. iii. 14); he even (and this is the most pertinent 
to our needs) cites the Gospel of John under that very appellation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p105">With all this, 
do we not apprehend the aim of what Eusebius records? And may we not steer clear 
of the long-continued perversion<note n="160" id="iii-p105.1">As 
lately as 1865, Hilgenfeld wrote: "How can the inference be drawn otherwise than 
that Eusebius searched carefully in Papias also for all evidences of New Testament 
writings, and failed to communicate anything respecting the canonical fourfoldness 
of the Gospels, and especially respecting the Gospel of John, only because he found 
no evidence? " "Who does not see that the fourfoldness of the canonical gospels 
had no existence at the time of Papias?"</note> of his purpose? On our part, we are of the firm 
conviction that it needs only an upright determination to discern the truth as it 
is in order to see the complete worthlessness of this famous Papias argument against 
the Gospel of John.</p>

<pb n="198" id="iii-Page_198" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p106">The absurdity of the argument that the unfortunate 
Bishop of Hierapolis, shortly before the middle of the second century, knew nothing 
of the writings of Luke and the Epistles of Paul, because, judging by Eusebius's 
silence, he made no mention of them, has been long perceived; but very recently 
it has been set aside<note n="161" id="iii-p106.1">See Volkmar i. a. 1. 
p. 61: "It is an entire distortion of the case for Tischendorf to try to trouble me with the ' absurdity' of the notion that Papias 
knew nothing of Luke as well: he may just as well have been acquainted with Luke's 
Gospel as with John's, but may have looked down upon both as too free, Paul-like, 
anti-Judaic-Christian and anti-chiliastic." "Although he does not defend himself 
exactly so in respect to the Gospel of Luke, the reason is that it was not enough 
held in common regard as Luco-Pauline, and he did not need his millenary traditions 
to defend himself against such a non-authority. What follows, therefore, from this 
nearer examination of the Papias contexts in relation to the Gospel of the Spirit's 
Parusia? Either he really did not become acquainted with it in his own Hierapolis, 
or he did not discover it with the superscription 'according to John,' and certainly 
not having canonical authority to be disowned by his silence. His testimony remains 
therefore unchanged; it must be taken without evasion. Papias's silence respecting 
Luke and John does not bear direct witness indeed for the non-existence of their 
Gospels, but for their non-apostolical authority; or rather that both Gospels were 
without apostolical authority with the larger number of contemporaries for whom 
Papias gathered and expounded his chiliastic traditions."</note> by those who are the rudest opponents of ecclesiasticism, 
on the ground that the bishop may have been silent about things which he knew, but 
which seemed too trivial to mention. Still less trouble has it caused this party 
that, according to Eusebius's express testimony, Papias made use of the First Epistle 
of John. In the place, some pages back, where we had. occasion to refer to Polycarp's 
use of this same Epistle, it was said that the evidence in favor of this Epistle 
is equally applicable to the Gospels; but we asserted that not only had the identity 
of authorship in these two treatises been called into question, but that there has 
been a hasty impulse to cast the Epistle itself overboard. Thus Papias's silence 
was to bring the Gospel into utter disrepute, while, with his distinct <pb n="199" id="iii-Page_199" />testimony, he could not shield the Epistle from the 
attacks of overbearing critics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p107">In view of such proceedings, it is a genuine satisfaction 
to know that there has recently been brought to light a work printed long ago, but 
quite forgotten, in which Papias and his book give direct testimony in behalf of 
the Gospel, which is assaulted under the protection of his name. It is a prologue 
to the Gospel of John in a Latin manuscript of the Vatican (leaf 244), which, by 
a note in an old hand, is traced back to the possession of the Bohemian, Duke Wenceslaus 
(<span lang="LA" id="iii-p107.1">iste liber creditur fuisse Divi Venceslai Ducis Boemiæ</span>), and which, according 
to the appearances of the writing, dates from the ninth century. It is now designated 
Vat. Alex. No. 14.<note n="162" id="iii-p107.2">During 
my recent visit to Rome (March, 1866), Cardinal Pitra, the learned Benedictine, 
called my attention to this manuscript; yet Cardinal Jos. Mar. Thomasius had already 
given place to the prologue accompanying it in his collections (Opp. omnia, tom. 
i. Rome, 1747, p. 344), where Dr. Aberle of Tubingen had noticed it, and learnedly 
discussed it in the first number of his Quarterly, 1864, pp. 1-47.</note> The prologue discloses that it was composed prior to the time 
of Jerome, and begins with the words, "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p107.3">Evangelium iohannis manifestatum et datum 
est ecclesiis ab iohanne adhuc in corpore constituto, sicut papias nomine hierapolitanus 
discipulus iohannis carus in exotericis id est in extremis quinque libris retulit.</span>" 
There can be <pb n="200" id="iii-Page_200" />no stronger testimony than this that Papias did 
give evidence in behalf of John's Gospel. The further purport of the prologue is, 
with all its brevity, rich in surprising facts. That it sprang from the work of 
Papias seems, however, on more grounds than one, to be doubtful; and on this account 
the credibility of the other matters which it communicates can not be put on the 
same footing with the first.<note n="163" id="iii-p107.4">It is further stated: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p107.5">Disscripsit vero evangelium dictante lohanne recte.</span> 
That the writer of this prologue wanted that this should be understood of John, 
the prologue prefixed to the Greek Catena text to John, and edited by Corderius, 
proves, which runs thus: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p107.6">ὑπαγόρευσε 
(sic)τὸ εὐαγγ. τῷ ἑαυτοῦ μαθητῇ Παπίᾳ εὐβιώτῷ τῷ Ἱεραπολίτῃ</span>. It is clear that this traditional statement is not to be reconciled 
with Eusebius. Directly subsequently in the prologue it runs: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p107.7">Verum Marcion hereticus 
cum ab eo (codex abe) fuisset improbatus, eo quod contraria sentiebat, abiectus 
est a Iohanne. Is vero scripta aut epistolas ad eum pertulerat a fratribus qui in 
ponto fuerunt.</span> It has already been stated that this tradition respecting 
Marcion is not an isolated one.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p108">Before leaving Papias, however, we must revert to one source 
of evidence in favor of John's Gospel, which Irenæus (v. 36: 2) cites even 
from the lips of the presbyters, those high authorities of Papias: "And on this 
account they say that the Lord used the expression, 'In my Father's house are 
many mansions'" (<scripRef passage="John 14:2" id="iii-p108.1" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">John xiv. 2</scripRef>). As the 
presbyters put this expression<note n="164" id="iii-p108.2">III. 36: 1 is <span lang="LA" id="iii-p108.3">
Presbyteri</span>; directly after: 
<span lang="LA" id="iii-p108.4">Dicunt presbyteri apostolorum discipuli</span>; and shortly 
before, in connection with the account of the reign of a thousand years: <span lang="LA" id="iii-p108.5">
Presbyteri qui Johannem discipulum domini viderunt.</span></note> in connection 
with the degrees of elevation granted to the just in the City of God, in 
Paradise, in Heaven, according as they bring their thirty, sixty, or a 
hundred-fold from the harvest, so nothing is more probable than that 
Irenæus borrowed this whole expression of the presbyter, together with the 
portraiture already referred <pb n="201" id="iii-Page_201" />to of the kingdom of a thousand 
years, from the work of Papias. Whether it comes from that source, however, or 
not, on every ground the authority of the presbyters stands higher than that of 
Papias; it takes us back unquestionably to the close of the apostolical period. 
In what way, and with what machinery, the noted men with whom unbelief becomes 
an art, and whose very efforts to propagate it are labored at with artistic 
ingenuity, will be able to set aside this evidence in support of John's Gospel, 
and, together with the testimony of the presbyters, that of Papias in the Latin 
prologue to John, is not apparent to me; yet I do not doubt that the skill which 
has defied all efforts to baffle it as yet, will be able to meet and overcome 
even this obstacle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p109">And lastly, we have to trace the bearings of New Testament 
textual criticism on the question under discussion. This is the science which 
has to do with the primitive documents of the sacred text, the direct bearer of 
saving truth. Investigation into these primitive documents ought to throw light 
upon the history of <pb n="202" id="iii-Page_202" />the sacred text; i.e. we ought to learn from 
them what in all times Christendom has united in finding recorded in the books 
which contain the New Testament; this, e.g., what Columba, the pious and learned 
Irish monk of the sixth century; what Ambrose at Milan, and Augustine in Africa, 
in the fourth century; what Cyprian and Tertullian, in the third and second 
centuries, found recorded in their Latin copies of the New Testament: in like 
manner, what Photius, the patriarch of Constantinople, in the tenth; Cyril, the 
Bishop of Jerusalem, in the fifth; Athanasius and Origen of Alexandria, in the 
fourth and third centuries, found on record in the Greek copies of their time. 
The final and highest object of these investigations consists in this, 
however,—to trace with exactness those expressions and words which the holy 
apostles either wrote with their own hand or dictated to others. If the New 
Testament is the most important and most hallowed book in the world, we must 
certainly lay the greatest value on all efforts to possess the text in which it 
was originally written in its most perfect <pb n="203" id="iii-Page_203" />state, without 
omissions, without additions, and without changes. Should it be impossible to 
attain this result, still the task would at any rate be ours to approximate as 
closely as possible to the primitive form of the text.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p110">The question will at once recur to many readers, Do our 
ordinary editions of the Bible not contain the genuine and true text? The German 
Protestant, with his Luther's Bible in his hand, would ask this question; so 
would the Catholic, with his Latin Vulgate, or his German or French translation 
of it; so would the Englishman, with his Authorized Version; so too would the 
Russian, with his Sclavonic text. The answer to this question, viewed from what 
side we will, is not light. Every one of these translations has again its own 
more or less rich text-history, and there is no one which has not enough of the 
original to insure the degree of faith necessary to salvation. But if the effort 
be made to see how closely each follows the original, how truly each has 
preserved the text as it was given by the apostles, it must be compared with the 
original text, <pb n="204" id="iii-Page_204" />from which, directly or indirectly, all have 
flowed. We know that the Greek is the original text of the New Testament. And 
how is it with the genuineness of this text?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p111">When the discovery of printing, in the first quarter of the 
sixteenth century, was applied to the publication of the Greek New Testament, 
Erasmus, at Bâle, and Cardinal Ximenes, at Alcala, took as the basis of the 
work such manuscripts as were at their command. Their editions were repeated 
elsewhere, often with slight modification of the original text, according to 
other manuscripts. The learned Parisian printer, Robert Stephens, introduced 
some such modifications; the Elzevir followed, the work of a Leyden printer; and 
soon the force of usage became so powerful that the theologians accepted the 
text as it was established by the Erasmus, Elzevir, and Robert Etienne editions 
as a kind of authorized general edition. In the mean time, scholars had begun to 
trace new sources,—Greek manuscripts written in the first century, as well as 
manuscripts prepared for the translations effected in the first five centuries <pb n="205" id="iii-Page_205" />
into Latin, Gothic, Coptic, Ethiopian, Armenian; to these may be added the 
textual readings which are found recorded in the works of the church Fathers of 
the second century. From this there issued at last the result that, under the 
hand of the various transcribers, learned as well as unlearned, the New 
Testament text has assumed extraordinary diversity in its readings. And, 
although this diversity is, in thousands of passages, limited to merely 
grammatical forms, having no relation to the sense, there is no lack of places 
which involve more important matters, and which are of historical and dogmatic 
value. After this had gone on so far that the whole of Christendom was 
interested in the highest degree in the matter, earnest men, with whom it was a 
sacred duty to ascertain what is truth rather than to conform with established 
usage, conceived that it was their especial task to reform the ordinary text by 
incorporating upon it the results of examining the ancient but later discovered 
manuscripts. Still, it is only in the most recent period that men have dared to 
lay aside the <pb n="206" id="iii-Page_206" />ordinary text, which had no scientific guaranty of 
authenticity, and to bring into exclusive use the text of the earliest 
documents. For it needs no proof that the oldest documents, those which run back 
to within a few centuries of the first composition, must be truer to the 
original than those which were written a thousand years or more subsequently to 
the first composition. In giving the preference to the most ancient documents, 
however, there is the rigid duty of examining them most carefully in respect to 
their intrinsic character and their mutual relations. With this is to be coupled 
the fact that our various most ancient manuscripts give the text with a great 
diversity of readings, through which cause their use is made much more difficult 
in establishing the original text given by the apostles. All the more necessary 
was it, therefore, to seek the oldest and most trustworthy of them all. In order 
to do this, Richard Bentley considered it important to give the preference to 
that text which shows the closest accordance with the oldest Greek documents and 
the Latin text of the fourth century. In <pb n="207" id="iii-Page_207" />accordance with Bentley's 
judgment, Carl Lachmann undertook, with very few aids, the restoration of the 
text which was generally diffused in the fourth century; for there seems to be 
no possibility of reaching any documentary evidence which goes back of that age. 
There is no doubt that the earliest Latin translation of the Gospels—to limit 
ourselves to this—was written soon after the middle of the second century; for, 
as I have had occasion to remark above, the Latin translator of Irenæus, 
before the close of the second century, and Tertullian in the last decade of the 
same century, appear to have been in undisputed dependence upon it. This oldest 
translation we possess<note n="165" id="iii-p111.1">It has had a great many <span lang="LA" id="iii-p111.2">
stadia</span> to run through from its ancient use down to the present use by the 
Romish Church. After going through several hands in the third and fourth 
centuries, and after repeatedly undergoing revisions in accord with the Greek 
text, Jerome formed his text from it, not without reference moreover to Greek 
authorities which were allied to it. The use of the Romish Church gradually made 
this the Vulgate. It had, however, experienced many modifications, when the 
Roman Curia, towards the end of the sixteenth century, took advantage of the 
general diffusion of manuscripts to execute an official revision of the Vulgate, 
and it is this which now is authorized in the Roman Catholic Church.</note> at 
the present time,—certainly in its main body; for our oldest documents, reaching 
back to the fifth century, and which bear relation to the text which was 
prepared in North Africa, the home of Tertullian, find a frequent confirmation 
of their readings in the two witnesses already mentioned, the translators of 
Irenæus and Tertullian. And on this account, in behalf of those texts which 
men have not recorded in <pb n="208" id="iii-Page_208" />their writings, it must be admitted that 
they correspond to the very earliest edition, or are very nearly allied to it. 
By the discovery of the Sinaitic manuscript we have advanced yet' farther; for 
this text, which, on palæographical grounds, has been assigned by competent 
scholars to the middle of the fourth century, stands in such surprising alliance 
with the oldest Latin translation that it is really to be regarded as coincident 
with the text which, soon after the middle of the second century, served the 
first Latin translator, the preserver of the so-called Itala, as a foundation. 
And that this text was not an isolated one is manifest from the fact that the 
oldest Syrian text, contained in a manuscript of the fifth century, lately 
discovered in the Nitrian desert, as well as Origen and others of the earliest 
Fathers, stands in specially close connection with it. The Syrian text just 
mentioned possesses on its side a power of carrying conviction quite analogous 
to the Itala, and manifesting it in that double way which I have endeavored to 
set forth; for the latest investigations leave no doubt that the Peshito, which <pb n="209" id="iii-Page_209" />
is universally ascribed to the close of the second century, presupposes the 
existence of the Nitrian text, so that the latter must have arisen about the 
middle of the second century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p112">What now follows from all these considerations in the way of 
answering the question which has been raised? Two things we have to make use of 
and apply in the most emphatic manner. At the very outset of this work I have 
indicated it as a noteworthy fact, that soon after the middle, and even about 
the middle, of the second century, the four Gospels underwent an undoubted 
common translation, and appeared in a Latin as well as in a Syriac version. 
These translations not only prove the same thing which the harmonistic treatment 
of the Gospels by Tatian of Syria and by Theophilus at almost the same epoch 
proves; they prove at the same time much more, namely, that as the Gospels of 
Luke and John were in existence at that time in the same form in which we have 
them now, so were those of Matthew and Mark. If isolated citations from the 
oldest epoch allow the suspicion that instead of our Matthew, the <pb n="210" id="iii-Page_210" />
nearly related and only subsequently discriminated Gospel of the Hebrews was 
perhaps used, or that even our Mark had then taken that primitive form which is 
indicated in the recent investigations of Papias's account, yet the oldest Latin 
texts of these Gospels completely exclude this suspicion, at least so far as. 
the middle of the second century is concerned. They give thoughtful 
investigators as little ground for believing that these texts might shortly 
before have been developed by unknown hands from a previous form, and now in an 
unskillful fashion, after the change which has been wrought upon them by the 
Latin Church, are held to be the original draft. Even here the Nitrian text 
stands by the side of the Itala in confirmation of it, omitting, however, the 
Gospel of Mark, with the exception of the last four verses. It is well known 
that the discoverer and editor of this text uttered his conviction, and 
strengthened it with plausible proofs, that in the case of the Gospel of Matthew 
this text may have sprung from the original Hebrew form. In opposition to <pb n="211" id="iii-Page_211" />
this decidedly erroneous impression, the agreement of the same Syrian text with 
our oldest Greek and Latin documents confirms in the most striking manner our 
conclusion in relation to the Greek text of Matthew, as well as the conclusion 
that in the middle of the second century there was no other text of Matthew than 
the one which we possess. And so far as Mark is concerned, this Syrian 
translator bears witness in support of the closing verses already employed by 
Irenæus, which, according to decisive critical authority, are not genuine, 
but which were appended to the accepted text of Mark's Gospel.<note n="166" id="iii-p112.1">It 
is an interesting memorial of the negative school of criticism at the present 
day, that its representatives, in part at least, take particular pleasure in 
basing their defense upon just those weighty scripture passages respecting whose 
want of authenticity the criticism which adheres closely to documentary 
evidence, as gained from the most recent discoveries, leaves no doubt at all. 
Among such passages may be reckoned the close of Mark's Gospel, the narrative 
respecting the adulteress in John, and the story of the descent of the angel 
into the pool of Bethesda in the fourth verse of the fifth chapter of the same 
Gospel. Certainly there can be no doubt that it <pb n="286" id="iii-Page_286" />far better 
subserves the ends opposed to apologetics to leave such apocryphal passages as 
these in both the Gospels mentioned, than by their omission to seem to give 
advantage to those who claim the apostolical origin of those Gospels. That that 
alliance between legitimism and its most determined opponents repeats itself on 
a political field, argues a wicked misunderstanding on the part of scholars of 
reputed orthodoxy.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p113">But I have yet another matter of textual criticism to take 
note of, which in my judgment affords evidence that our collective Gospels are 
to be traced back at least to the beginning of the second or the end of the 
first century. As on the one side the text of the Sinaitic manuscript, together 
with the oldest Itala text, is to be assigned specifically to the use of the 
second century, so on the other side it is easy to establish that that same 
text, in spite of all <pb n="212" id="iii-Page_212" />its superiority over other documents, had 
assumed even their differences in many respects from the primitive purity of the 
reading, and that it even then presupposed a complete text-history. We are not 
directed in this exclusively to the Codex Sinaiticus and one or another of the 
Itala manuscripts, together with Irenæus and Tertullian: but we can accept 
all these documents, which we must assign, partly from necessity and partly with 
the greatest probability, to the second century; the fact is undeniable that 
there was even then a rich text-history. We mean by this that even prior to the 
second half of the second century, while copy after copy of our Gospels was 
made, not only are there many errors of transcribers to be found, but the 
phraseology and the sense in particular places are changed, and larger or 
smaller additions are made from apocryphal and oral sources. With all this, such 
changes are not excluded which were the result of putting together separate 
parallel passages, and these testify in a striking manner to the early union of 
our Gospels in a single canon. If this <pb n="213" id="iii-Page_213" />is really the case, there 
is an important stadium of the textual history of our four Gospels prior to the 
middle of the second century, prior to the time when canonical authority, 
together with the more settled ecclesiastical order, made arbitrary changes in 
the sacred text more and more difficult,—this I shall take occasion to show 
fully at another time,—and for the lapse of this history we must assume at least 
a half century. According to this, must not—I dare not say the origin of the 
Gospels, but—the establishment of the evangelical canon be set at the close of 
the first century? And is not this result all the more certain from the 
coincidence with it of all the historical factors of the second century, which 
we have reviewed without any reserve?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p114">There will be those, it is not to be doubted, who will accuse 
us of one-sidedness and want pf thoroughness. And in truth we have passed over 
some things whose examination would have been in accordance with my purpose to 
pass in review all the oldest documents which could throw light upon the Gospels 
or illuminate <pb n="214" id="iii-Page_214" />their primitive recognition. If we have omitted 
anything, it is only because the inferences to be drawn from them touch too 
closely, as it has seemed to us,—perhaps wrongly,—upon the domain of hypothesis 
to give really solid results to our investigation. But in what we have passed 
over there is nothing which is antagonistic to what has been already advanced. 
We allude, e. g., to the earliest traces of a canonic indication and collection 
of apostolic writings, including the earliest appendices to the New Testament, 
and contained in a portion of the New Testament itself as the church established 
it in the fourth century. This is certainly the most recent portion, viz., the 
Second Epistle of Peter; where, (<scripRef passage="2Peter 3:16" id="iii-p114.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16">iii. 16</scripRef>), 
reference is made not only to the collection of the Pauline Epistles, but of 
other New Testament writings;<note n="167" id="iii-p114.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p114.3">Τὰς 
λοιπὰς γραφὰς</span> 
in this connection must be referred to other New Testament Scriptures. If those 
of the Old Testament were meant, the Pauline epistles would here be clearly 
placed upon the same footing with the Old Testament.</note> also the closing 
verses of John's Gospel, of which verse twenty-fourth is held with the most 
correctness as the oldest testimony from the hand of a presbyter of Ephesus in 
favor of John's authorship.<note n="168" id="iii-p114.4">Verse 25, against 
whose genuineness most serious objections have long been expressed, has now in 
the primitive Codex Sinaiticus the most weighty authority against itself. (It 
has been an error that down to this time Cod. 63 has been cited in the same 
sense.)</note> The Testaments of the twelve patriarchs,<note n="169" id="iii-p114.5">For 
the purpose of superseding Grabe's extremely imperfect edition of this important 
work, I have long been making the requisite preparations in the English and 
French libraries. It was my good fortune to discover in <pb n="287" id="iii-Page_287" />1844 an 
entirely unknown manuscript bearing on this matter, in the island of Patmos.</note> 
too, contain undeniable <pb n="215" id="iii-Page_215" />traces of an acquaintance with the books 
of the New Testament, the Gospels as well as the Pauline Epistles and the 
Apocalypse; they confirm, therefore, the existence of a collection of the books 
of the New Testament at the time when they were written, and this time can 
scarcely be set later than the close of the first or the opening of the second 
century.<note n="170" id="iii-p114.6">We can understand the remark of I. 
Nitzsch in 1810 (de Testam. xii. Patriarch. etc. Comm. critica, p. 17), that the 
author of this Testament could not have lived in the first century, since he 
alluded to almost all the books of the New Testament. "<span lang="LA" id="iii-p114.7">Si ante 
casum Hierosolymorum floruisset, hunc non tam diserte indicasset; sin omnino 
sæculo primo, non cognovisset ad quos fere omnes allusit Novi Testamenti 
libros.</span>"</note> 
But so far as definite details are concerned, such as can be drawn into active 
service by those who are most determined in their opposition to John's Gospel, 
we can discover nothing but misunderstanding and unjustified conclusions. It is 
a misunderstanding, for example, to bring the celebration in Asia Minor of the 
feast of the Passover into antagonism with the Gospel of John; for the festival 
as it is celebrated there, which builds simply upon the example of John, is 
erroneously understood as if it related to the Last Supper, while it really 
commemorates the death of Jesus the true paschal Lamb (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:7" id="iii-p114.8" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 
Cor. v. 7</scripRef>), the historic basis being given for it in John's Gospel. 
But when men bring the relation of John's to the synoptic Gospels as <pb n="216" id="iii-Page_216" />
the ground for suspicion respecting the apostolic origin of the former, and cite 
the peculiarity of John's diction, as well as that of the Apocalypse, the 
universal character of his Gospel compared with <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="iii-p114.9" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">
Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>, and its dogmatic character, especially in relation to the 
person of Christ, as brought into contrast with the history of the Christian 
doctrine, they profess to know more than it is granted to man to know, and use 
what is naturally hypothetical and uncertain to throw doubts over what is clear 
and fixed. Against tactics which rely upon the appearance of knowledge and 
cunningly shaped hypotheses, and which are shrewdly devised to entrap the 
simple, there is need of summoning the aid of definite and ascertained facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p115">We can only call it a welcome occurrence that through the 
radical character of the two most distinguished modern biographers of Jesus, the 
Tubingen fantasy-builder and the Parisian caricaturist, the contrasts between 
belief and disbelief in the Gospels and the Lord have been made thoroughly 
apparent. It is <pb n="217" id="iii-Page_217" />only clear vision which leads to the gift of sure 
decision. Never before have theologians joined in with the Christian church and 
the whole world of culture in demanding so appositely as now, How is it down at 
the foundations, respecting our evangelical belief in the Lord? Nothing is 
easier than to deceive those who are not in a position which enables them to 
answer in a scientific manner this greatest question of Christendom; nothing 
easier than to mislead them under a pretense of learned and honest 
investigation. Yet the character of this age grants all license to thorough and 
honorable inquiry in matters where, in former ages less intelligent than ours, 
faith, and a faith too that often enough was blind, had unquestioned sway. It is 
just from this that many who have not been able to enter deeply into this class 
of studies have come to believe that if we look at the matter thoroughly and 
scientifically there is a great deal of doubt about the facts of Jesus' life. 
And scarcely anything has had more factitious influence in inducing this 
incredulity than the often-repeated statement that <pb n="218" id="iii-Page_218" />the ancient 
history of the Christian church gives the most conclusive testimony against the 
genuineness of our Gospels, especially that of John, in which the divine-human 
character of the Saviour of the world stands forth to the offense and confusion 
of an unchristian age more manifestly than in the synoptic Gospels. In the 
course of this investigation we have been brought to exactly the opposite view. 
To awaken doubts respecting the genuineness of our Gospels, and John's 
especially, in thy minds of the lettered as well as the unlettered, to cause 
many to deny them even, is the work of, that skeptical spirit which has attained 
to almost undisputed pre-eminence during the past hundred years. And yet there 
are few instances in the collective literature of antiquity of so general and 
commanding assent being given to works of a historical character as to our four 
Gospels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p116">Against that kind of unbelief which has taken root in the 
modern frivolous school of religious literature, in that earth-born emancipation 
of the human spirit which will allow of <pb n="219" id="iii-Page_219" />no subjugation by the 
Spirit of God, science has no weapons. It is their unbelief which has 
incorporated itself into Renan's book: therein lies its power, its secret of 
success; there is no need of learned inquiry respecting it: the parti-colored 
rags which it has borrowed of science only partially conceal the naked limbs. It 
is quite otherwise with the learned arguments which have been brought against 
the life of Jesus, and the historic attacks which have been made upon the 
authenticity of the evangelical sources. Here we have to protest with the utmost 
decisiveness, but on the ground of rigid scientific investigation. The victory 
of God in behalf of right belongs to truth alone. It is only a petty littleness 
of belief that can believe that the sacred interests of truth are imperiled by 
the use of those dishonored weapons which are so much in vogue in the present 
age. But whoever stands in the interest of that truth which is to enter into 
victory must display his faith in the result by no timid counting of costs, but 
by the constant exercise of his best knowledge and most conscientious endeavors.</p> 


<pb n="220" id="iii-Page_220" />
<pb n="221" id="iii-Page_221" />
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii-p75.8">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=8#iii-p75.9">22:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#iii-p75.3">22:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#iii-p75.7">22:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=392#ii.ii-p4.1">3:392</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#iii-p48.2">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#iii-p15.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#iii-p36.3">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=29#iii-p16.4">4:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#iii-p74.11">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#iii-p55.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#iii-p10.3">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#iii-p90.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iii-p27.13">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#iii-p55.5">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii-p78.4">9:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#iii-p75.6">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=2#iii-p75.2">58:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=3#iii-p21.3">64:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#iii-p75.1">65:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=2#iii-p75.5">65:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#iii-p34.1">12:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#iii-p52.16">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii-p24.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#iii-p40.3">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#iii-p25.5">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii-p25.3">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#iii-p25.5">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#iii-p42.12">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#iii-p70.2">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#iii-p25.6">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#iii-p25.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii-p25.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#iii-p25.4">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii-p48.6">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#iii-p52.15">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iii-p52.15">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#iii-p30.1">7:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#iii-p52.15">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#iii-p27.19">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#iii-p42.9">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#iii-p27.5">8:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#iii-p76.8">9:2-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii-p85.11">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii-p42.11">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iii-p70.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#iii-p28.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#iii-p27.6">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#iii-p52.17">13:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=54#iii-p27.14">13:54-55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#iii-p40.4">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#iii-p27.11">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#iii-p24.1">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#iii-p35.9">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#iii-p40.7">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#iii-p48.4">19:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#iii-p85.4">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#iii-p83.4">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#iii-p52.8">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#iii-p83.3">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=41#iii-p85.15">22:41-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=36#iii-p74.13">23:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#iii-p29.1">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=24#iii-p23.4">26:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=36#iii-p3.12">26:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#iii-p25.7">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=74#iii-p40.9">26:74</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#iii-p23.5">28:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#iii-p27.9">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#iii-p52.7">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=32#iii-p3.13">14:32-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#iii-p31.7">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=29#iii-p70.3">6:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#iii-p42.10">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#iii-p27.10">9:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii-p27.20">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#iii-p46.3">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#iii-p23.6">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=40#iii-p3.14">22:40-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=44#iii-p27.8">22:44</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii-p81.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p20.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#iii-p51.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iii-p31.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#iii-p32.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#iii-p32.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii-p51.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#iii-p70.4">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii-p35.14">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii-p35.1">3:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#iii-p35.15">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii-p35.11">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii-p24.8">3:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#iii-p52.10">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p53.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p53.4">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p85.16">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p85.21">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#iii-p85.22">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii-p39.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii-p53.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#iii-p85.19">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#iii-p24.10">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii-p52.14">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#iii-p52.14">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#iii-p76.7">5:2-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#iii-p52.13">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#iii-p53.3">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#iii-p52.11">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=41#iii-p24.4">6:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#iii-p52.12">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=48#iii-p24.5">6:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#iii-p24.6">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#iii-p52.5">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#iii-p52.4">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#iii-p52.6">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=54#iii-p24.7">6:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#iii-p24.3">7:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#iii-p52.9">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#iii-p81.6">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii-p33.6">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii-p33.1">9:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#iii-p42.6">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#iii-p81.3">10:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#iii-p81.5">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#iii-p90.2">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#iii-p90.2">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#iii-p108.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#iii-p65.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii-p65.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#iii-p39.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#iii-p39.2">17:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#iii-p39.3">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#iii-p20.2">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#iii-p18.1">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#iii-p70.5">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#iii-p34.2">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#iii-p70.6">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii-p81.4">20:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#iii-p23.2">1:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii-p104.4">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii-p55.6">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#iii-p48.8">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#iii-p50.1">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#iii-p50.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#iii-p104.5">13:7-8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii-p21.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii-p50.2">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#iii-p52.18">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii-p114.8">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#iii-p52.19">12:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#iii-p50.4">12:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii-p114.9">2:9</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii-p50.3">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii-p50.3">3:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii-p27.16">5:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii-p85.23">3:1-22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii-p114.1">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#iii-p25.8">4:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#iii-p31.11">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#iii-p34.5">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii-p31.10">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#iii-p31.3">19:13</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἐκ γενετῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγεννηθῆτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγεννηθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναφοραὶ Πιλάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p78.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄκτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p76.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγεννήθην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλάλησαν ἀπὸ τοῦ δημιουργοῦ . . . μωροὶ οὐδὲν εἰδότες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p42.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ οὖν μέλλουσιν λέγειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p85.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιγινώσκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p27.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p27.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐκ γενετῆς πηπὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Μαρκίωνος γνώριμος Ἀπελλῆς, αἱρέσεώς τινος γενόμενος πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁ τῆς Οὐαλεντίνου σχολῆς δοκιμώτατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὁποίαις κέχρηνται τῶν ἀντιλεγομένων, τίνα τε περὶ τῶν ἐνδιαθήκων καὶ ὁμολογουμένων γραφῶν καὶ ὅσα περὶ τῶν μὴ τοιούτων αὐτοῖς εἴρηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p102.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπάγετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p29.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p29.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπαγόρευσε (sic)τὸ εὐαγγ. τῷ ἑαυτοῦ μαθητῇ Παπίᾳ εὐβιώτῷ τῷ Ἱεραπολίτῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p107.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομνήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p76.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p78.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p78.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομνηματικαὶ ἐφημερὶδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p76.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γέννα Μαρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p74.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p74.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δὲ κἀκεῖνον ἀρξάμενος συνετέλεσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p71.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ δὲ καὶ ἔτεραί τινες αἱρέσεις ὀνομάζονται Καϊνῶν, Ὀφιτῶν ἢ Νοαχαϊτῶν (Νοαχιτῶν?) καὶ ἑτέρων τοιούτων οὐκ ἀναγκαῖον ἥγημαι τὰ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν λεγόμενα ἢ γινόμενα ἐκθέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p51.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἰ μὲν οὖν οὐκ ἔγραψεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p71.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κέρδων διαδέχεται Ἡρακλέωνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λογίων κυριακῶν ἐξήγησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πίστιν δὲ καὶ χαρὰν λαβοῦσα . . . ἀπεκρίνατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p73.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσφεύγουσι τῷ τὸν ἐσταυρωμένον υἱὸν αὐτοῦ πέμψαντι εἰς τὸν κόσμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p85.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰς λοιπὰς γραφὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p114.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰς παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου τῇ πίστει δεδομένας καὶ ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς παραγινομένας τῆς ἀληθείας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸν Οὐαλεντίνου λεγόμενον εἶναι γνώριμον Ἡρακλέωνα.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸν μὲν παράκλητον Μοντανὸν αυχοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοὺς μὲν τῶν ἀππ. λόγους παρὰ τῶν αὐτοῖς παρηκολουθηκότων ὁμολογεῖ παρειληψέν αι, Ἀριστίωνος δὲ καὶ τοῦ πρεσβυτ. Ἰω. αὐτήκοον ἑαυτόν φησι γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p94.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοὺς τῶν πρεσβυτέρων ἀνέκρινον λόγους, τι Ἀνδρέας ἢ τί Πέτρος εἶπεν . . . ἅ τε Ἀριστίων καί ὁ πρεσβύτ. Ἰωάνν. οἱ τοῦ κυρ. μαθηταὶ λέγουσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χαρὰν δε λαβοῦσα Μαριὰμ ἀπίει πρὸς Ἐλισάβετ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p73.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαριωνᾶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννα Μαριας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθῇ ἄνωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γινώσκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνώριμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p31.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p31.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαδέχεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p6.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p6.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητείτωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p6.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεῖα λόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὴν τῶν θείων εὐαγγελίων παραδιδόναι γραφήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p91.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p40.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυθικώτερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p95.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p95.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ γὰρ ἀπέστειλεν ὁ θέος τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν κόσμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p85.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τῶν ἐκείνοις γνωρίμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p94.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p94.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πονηρότατοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p82.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορεύεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαρκοποιηθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p31.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p31.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐκ τῶν βιβλίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ λόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p95.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p94.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ, ἀλλοτρίας ἐντολάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p95.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀξιόπιστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p104.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἰουδαϊκόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν κυριακῶν λογίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p95.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱὲ ἰωάντου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p40.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησὶν (Agrippa Castor) αὐτὸν εἰς μὲν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τέσσαρα πρὸς τοῖς εἴκοσι συντάξαι βιβλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p48.3">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li> Presbyteri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p108.3">1</a></li>
 <li> Presbyteri qui Johannem discipulum domini viderunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p108.5">1</a></li>
 <li> stadia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p111.2">1</a></li>
 <li>"Apelles discipulus et postea desertor ipsius" (id est, Marcionis): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Adhuc autem Johannem discipulum domini docent primam Ogdoadem et omnium generationem signifi casse ipsis dictionibus, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p42.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Adtendamus ergo ne forte, sicut scriptum est, multi vocati, pauci electi inveniamur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p83.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Alii vero ut donum spiritus frustrentur, quod in novissimis temporibus secundum placitum patris, effusum est in humanum genus, illam speciem (the account of the "quadriforme evangelium." went before, to whose four "species" there is a subsequent reference) non admittunt quae est secundum Johannis evangelium, in qua paracletum se missurum dominus promisit; sed simul et evangelium et propheticum repellunt spiritum. Infelices vere qui pseudoprophetas (a better reading assuredly than pseudoprophetæ) quidem esse volunt, propheticam vero gratiam repellunt ab ecclesia; similia patientes his, qui propter eos qui in hypocrisi veniunt etiam a fratrum communicatione se abstinent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Apelles discipulus Marcionis qui . . . postea . . . a Marcione segregatus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Calumniatoris partes agere, quasi negaremus Matth. evang. h. 1. laudari nemo non videt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Ceterum Tischendorfii argumenta qualia omnino sint iam diiudicavi et huius viri subdolam in impugnandis adversariis rationem palam detexi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Connititur ad destruendum statum eorum evangeliorum quæ propria et sub apostolorum nomine eduntur vel etiam apostolicorum, ut scilicet fidem quam illis adimit suo conferat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Constituimus inprimis evangelicum instrumentum apostolos auctores habere, quibus hoc munus evangelii promuigandi ab ipso domino sit compositum; si et apostolicos, non tamen solos sed cum apostolis et post apostolos. Denique nobis fidem ex apostolis Iohannes et Matthæus insinuant, ex apostolicis Lucas et Marcus instaurant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum igitur sub Antonino primus Marcion hunc deum induxerit. . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p53.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Cur non hæc quoque (cætera evangelia) Marcion attigit, aut emendanda si adulterata, aut agnoscenda si integra? Nam et competit ut, si qui evangelium pervertebant, eorum magis curarent perversionem quorum sciebant auctoritatem receptiorem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p60.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Defensor Fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dicentes se . . . sinceram invenisse veritatem. Apostolos enim admiscuisse ea quæ sunt legalia Salvatoris verbis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dicunt presbyteri apostolorum discipuli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p108.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Disscripsit vero evangelium dictante lohanne recte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p107.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Eadem auctoritas ecclesiarum ceteris quoque patrocinabitur evangeliis, quæ proinde per illas et secundum illas habemus, Johannis dico [before this he says, habemus et Johanni alumnas ecclesias] et Matthæi; licet et Marcus quod edidit Petri affirmetur, cuius interpres Marcus. Nam et Lucæ digestum Paulo adscribere solent; capit magistrorum videri quæ discipuli promulgarint.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p13.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Emendator sane evangelii (this is consequently Tertullian's own statement, from which there is an effort to prove his misunderstanding of the matter) a Tiberianis usque ad Antoniana tempora everti Marcion solus et primus obvenit, exspectatus tam diu a Christo, pœnitente iam quod apostolos præmisisse properasset sine præsidio Marcionis; nisi quod humanæ temeritatis, non divinæ auctoritatis negotium est hæresis, quæ sic semper emendat evangelia dum vitiat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Et Lucas autem, sectator Pauli, quod ab illo prædicabatur evangelium in libro condidit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p55.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Et Ptolemæus quidem ita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Et apostolos quidem adhuc quæ sunt Judæorum sentientes annuntiasse evangelium, se autem sinceriores et prudentiores apostolis esse. Unde et Marcion et qui ab eo sunt ad intercidendas conversi sunt scripturas, quasdam quidem in totum non cognoscentes, secundum Lucam autem evangelium et epistolas Pauli decurtantes, hæc sola legitima esse dicant quæ ipsi minoraveruint.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p54.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Et super hæc id, quod est secundum Lucam evangelium circumcidens etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p56.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Evangelium iohannis manifestatum et datum est ecclesiis ab iohanne adhuc in corpore constituto, sicut papias nomine hierapolitanus discipulus iohannis carus in exotericis id est in extremis quinque libris retulit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p107.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex iis quos habemus Lucam videtur Marcion elegisse quem cæderet. Porro Lucas non apostolus sed apostolicus. . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p56.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Hi autem qui a Valentino sunt, eo (sc. evangelio) quod est secundum Johannem plenissime utentes ad ostensionem conjugationum suarum, ex ipso detegentur nihil recte dicentes, quemadmodum ostendimus in primo libro.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p42.3">1</a></li>
 <li>In summa si constat id verius quod prius, id prius quod et ab initio, ab initio quod ab apostolis, pariter utique constabit id esse ab apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias apostolorum fuerit sacrosanctum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p13.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Marcion evangelio scilicet suo nullum adscribit auctorem. . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p57.2">1</a></li>
 <li>N. T. extra canonem receptum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam et Lucæ digestum Paulo adscribere solent.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p55.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Nos paracleti, non hominum discipuli.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Quemadmodum audivi a quodam presbytero (later it runs: inquit ille senior) qui audierat ab his qui apostolos viderant et ab his qui didicerant.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p94.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Quid si nec epistolam agnoverint?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p60.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Quod ergo pertinet ad evangelium interim Lucæ, quatenus communio eius inter nos et Marcionem de veritate disceptat, adeo antiquius est quod est secundum nos. . . Si enim id evangelium quod Lucæ refertur, penes nos (viderimus an et penes Marcionem) ipsum est quod Marcion per antitheses suas arguit, ut interpolatum a protectoribus Judaismi . . . utique non potuisset arguere nisi quod invenerat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p56.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Rescindendo quod retro credidisti, sicut et ipse confiteris in quadam epistola.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p60.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sed enim Marcion nactus epistolam Pauli ad Galatas, etiam ipsos apostolos suggilantis ut non recto pede incedentes ad veritatem evangelii, simul et accusantis pseudapostolos quosdam pervertentes evangelium Christi, connititur ad destruendum statum eorum evangeliorum, quæ propria et sub apostolorum nomine edantur vel etiam apostolicorum, ut scilicet fidem quam illis adimit suo conferat.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p54.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Si ante casum Hierosolymorum floruisset, hunc non tam diserte indicasset; sin omnino sæculo primo, non cognovisset ad quos fere omnes allusit Novi Testamenti libros.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p114.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem non prolatum est sed a se generatum est, et simile est et fraternum et eiusdem honoris id quod est vacuum ei patri, qui prædictus est a Valentino; antiquius autem et multo ante exsistens et honorificentius reliquis æonibus ipsius Ptolemæi et Heracleonis, et reliquis omnibus qui eadem opinantur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tanta est autem circa evangelia hæc firmitas, ut et ipsi hæretici testimonium reddant eis, et ex ipsis egrediens unusquisque eorum conetur suam confirmare doctrinam.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Theologus quem terrestres certe superi . . . extra ordinem theologicum arcuerunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Theophilus . . . qui quatuor evangelistarum in unum opus dicta compingens ingenii sui nobis monimenta reliquit, hæc super hac parabola [the one respecting the Unjust Steward] in suis commentariis locutus est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tischendorfium in famoso libello.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Tot originalia instrumenta Christi, Marcion, delere ausus es.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p60.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Unde et Marcion et qui ab eo sunt . . . secundum Lucam autem evangelium et epistolas Pauli decurtantes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p56.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Verum Marcion hereticus cum ab eo (codex abe) fuisset improbatus, eo quod contraria sentiebat, abiectus est a Iohanne. Is vero scripta aut epistolas ad eum pertulerat a fratribus qui in ponto fuerunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p107.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Vidi enim te, quum adhuc puer (παῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>acta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p76.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad intercidendas scripturas conversi sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.6">1</a></li>
 <li>adhuc quæ sunt Judæorum sentientes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.5">1</a></li>
 <li>de generatione Mariæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p74.2">1</a></li>
 <li>depravatio evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p61.2">1</a></li>
 <li>emendator evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p61.3">1</a></li>
 <li>evangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p61.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.5">3</a></li>
 <li>in commentariis quos ab eius apostolis et eorum sectatoribus scriptos dico.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in toto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p78.7">1</a></li>
 <li>invaluit sub Aniceto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p53.7">1</a></li>
 <li>iste liber creditur fuisse Divi Venceslai Ducis Boemiæ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p107.1">1</a></li>
 <li>multi creati, pauci autem salvati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p85.3">1</a></li>
 <li>nam multi creati sunt (in the Ethiop., besides, in eo, i. e. mundo) pauci autem salvabuntur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p85.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ne plus ultra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>non evangelium, sed particulam evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.2">1</a></li>
 <li>nuperrime: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>oracula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.4">1</a></li>
 <li>particulam evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.4">1</a></li>
 <li>per novam prophetiam de paracleto inundantem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.8">1</a></li>
 <li>quantum ex hominum adhuc superstitum voce: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p93.12">1</a></li>
 <li>qui evangelium tradiderunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.1">1</a></li>
 <li>qui, i. e. Marcion, devictus atque fugatus a beato Johanne evangelista: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p53.8">1</a></li>
 <li>quod Ed. mea Esdræ Prophetæ; . . . omnibus qui hucusque de ea re ex Ed. mea iudicarunt persuasit, etiam Hilgenfeldio; . . . et Straussio. . . . Reussium satis pigebit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-p5.7">1</a></li>
 <li>quorum meritum plerisque in memoriam revocandum erat, demonstravit, omnibus qui hucusque de ea re ex ed. nea iudicarunt, persuasit. . . .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p85.5">1</a></li>
 <li>regula fidei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p61.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sicut Scriptum est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p84.1">1</a></li>
 <li>temporibus nostris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>tot originalia instrumenta Christi, Marcion, delere ausus es: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p60.6">1</a></li>
 <li>tribus ad tribum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p34.4">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="French Words and Phrases" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="iv.v">
        <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>La profonde sécheresse de la nature aux environs de Jérusalem devait ajouter an déplaisir de Jésus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.17">1</a></li>
 <li>N’excluant pas une certaine rivalité de l’auteur avec Pierre.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>On est tenté de croire que Jean . . . fut froissé de voir qu’on ne lui accordait pas dans l’histoire du Christ une assez grande place; qu’alors il commença à dicter une foule de choses qu’il savait mieux que les autres, avec l’intention de montrer que, dans beaucoup de cas où on ne parlait que de Pierre, il avait figuré avec et avant lui.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Papias, qui avait recueilli avec passion les récits oraux de cet Aristion et de ce Presbyteros Joannes, ne dit pas un mot d’une Vie de Jésus écrite par Jean. Si une telle mention se fût trouvée dans son ouvrage, Eusèbe, qui relève chez lui tout ce qui sert à l’histoire littéraire du siècle apostolique, en eût sans aucun doute fait la remarque.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p101.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Peut-être Lazare, pâle encore de sa maladie, se fit-il entourer de bandelettes comme un mort et enfermer dans son tombeau de famille. . . . L’emotion qu’éprouva Jésus près du tombeau de son ami, qu’il croyait mort, put être prise par les assistants pour ce trouble, ce frémissement qui accompagnaient les miracles; l’opinion populaire voulant que la vertu divine fût dans l’homme comme un principe épileptique et convulsif. Jésus . . . désira voir encore une fois celui qu’il avait aimé, et, la pierre ayant été écartée, Lazare sortit avec ses bandelettes et la tête entourée d’un suaire . . . Intimement persuadés que Jésus était thaumaturge, Lazare et ses deux sœurs purent aider un de ses miracles a s’exécuter . . . . L’état de leur conscience etait celui des stigmatisées, des convulsionnaires, des possédées de couvent. . . . Quant à Jesus, il n’était pas plus maître que Saint Bernard, que saint François d’Assise de modérer l’avidité de la foule et de ses propres disciples pour le merveilleux. La mort, d’ailleurs, allait dans quelques jours lui rendre sa liberté divine, et l’arracher aux fatales nécessités d’un rôle qui chaque jour devenait plus exigeant, plus difficile à soutenir.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Sa haine contre Judas, haine antérieure peut-être a la trahison.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Sa tête s’inclina sur sa poitrine, et il expira. Repose maintenant dans ta gloire, noble initiateur. Ton œuvre est achevée; ta divinité est fondée. Ne crains plus de voir crouler par une faute l’édifice de tes efforts. Page 67. Toute l’historie du christianisme naissant est devenue de la sorte une délicieuse pastorale. Un Messie aux repas de noces, la courtisane et le bon Zachée appelés à ses festins, les fondateurs du royaume du ciel comme un cortége de paranymphes. Page 219. Le charmant docteur, qui pardonnait à tous pourvu qu’on l’aimât, ne pouvait trouver beaucoup d’écho dans ce sanctuaire des vaines disputes et des sacrifices vieillis. Page 222. L’orgueil du sang lui paraît l’ennemi capital qu’il faut combattre. Jésus, en d’autres termes, n'est plus juif. Il est révolutionnaire au plus haut degré; il appelle tous les hommes â un culte fondé sur leur seule qualité d’enfants de Dieu. Page 316. Parfois on est tenté de croire que, voyant dans sa propre mort un moyen de fonder son royaume, il conçut de propos délibéré le dessein de se faire tuer. D’autres fois la mort se présente à lui comme un sacrifice, destiné à apaiser son Père et à sauver les hommes. Un goût singulier de persécution et de supplices le pénétrait. Son sang lui paraissait comme l’eau d’un second baptême dont il devait être baigné, et il semblait possédé d’une hâte étrange d’aller au-devant de ce baptême qui seul pouvait étancher sa soif.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Selon une tradition Jésus auralit trouvé un appui dans la propre femme du procurateur. Celle-ci avait pu entrevoir le doux Galiléen de quelque fenêtre du palais, donnant sur les cours du temple. Peut-être le revitelle en songe, et le sang de ce beau jeune homme, qui allait être versé, lui donna-t-il le cauchemar.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Si jamais le monde resté chrétien, mais arrivé à une notion meilleure de ce qui constitue le respect des origines, veut remplacer par d’authentiques lieux saints les sanctuaires apocryphes et mesquins où s’attachait la piété des âges grossiers, c’est sur cette hauteur de Nazareth qu’il bâtira son temple. Là, au point d’apparition du christianisme et au centre d’action de son fondateur, devrait s’élever la grande église où tous les chrétiens pourraient prier. Là aussi, sur cette terre où dorment le charpentier Joseph et des milliers de Nazaréens oubliés.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p3.19">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.v" prev="iv.iv" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_171_1">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_221">221</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
